hath spoken all his sense under the words which he directed holy men to express his minde by and therefore without going forth of Scripture to any private spirit the true and sure interpretation of Scripture may be obtained which if first we know and be perswaded of we may confidently be perswaded still to take heed thereunto as unto a more sure word and as a help in all our darknesses c. But J. Nayler thinks this a blinde absurdity For saith Discovery c. pag. 30. he if the Testimony of the old Prophets was a more sure word then that which Peter heard from the mouth of God then it must needs follow that the Testimony of the old Prophets who spoke but darkly of Christ and did not see his day must be a more sure Testimony then the Apostles who were eye-witnesses and the words of Books a more sure word then the voice that came from heaven which was the immediate voice of God Rep. All this grant but the testimony of Prophetical Writings to be Gods and the words of Scripture-books to be Gods books and his words may and doth follow without any absurdity at all For 1. Although the Apostles preaching was as infallibly true as the Prophets writings in themselves yet as to men and as to the Jew first and then to the Gentile and in respect of our capacity our reception and retention of truth the word of the Prophets writings was and is still more sure yea the Apostles writings such as the holy Spirit moved them to write and hath ordered to be the Scripture of the New Testament are in the forenamed respect a more sure word then their preachings hence it is that Paul perswaded the Jews Acts 28. 23. both out of the law of Moses and out of the Prophets 2. Although Gods immediate voice from heaven hath as infallible certainty as when he orders his minde to be written yet in respect of our frailty and the above-mentioned cases his written word is more sure to us and we have it so left upon record for our constant use Let not then J. Nayler * Discovery c. as above pag. 30. mislead the simple with great swelling words of vanity concerning our blindness about the Spirit of prophecy as the sure word and testimony of Jesus excluding thereby the Spirit from the Scriptures and the Scriptures from being the word of Prophecy and the sure Testimony of Jesus For Jesus Christ appointed John to write because the words he sent and signified to him by the Angel were true and faithful And when the Angel observed what John was about viz. to worship him Rev. 19. 10. he forbad Rev. 19 10. vindicated him upon two Reasons 1. He was his fellow-servant and of the brethren that have the testimony of Jesus 2. The Testimony of Jesus is the Spirit of Prophecy And John having the Testimony of Jesus as well as the Angel though not so immediately he had the Spirit of Prophecy so have all they who have the true sense of Scripture and of Johns Revelation though they received it not by the Angel as John did because the Spirit was with John as with others when he wrote and he that hath an Rev. 3. last ear is commanded to hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches in that written word with the rest of the Scripture The Testimony of Jesus immediately given and received is hath in it and carrieth with it the Spirit of Prophecy as that Testimony which is immediately given and received All they that call off from the mediate Testimony may boast of the immediate but do not discover it Let not J. Nayler * Sauls errand to Damascus pag. 33. again upbraid us with his ignorant question Where readest thou in the Scriptures of a written Word It is no more then if he had said Where readest thou in the Scriptures of the Scriptures Let not J. Parnel * Christ exalted c. p 3. further revile us with doting upon the Scriptures without with our dark mindes when as God hath appointed the voices of the Prophets which are read * Acts 13 27. and preached upon with the voices of the Apostles every Sabbath day as a light shining in a dark place and as a more sure word for our daily use then his immediate voice from heaven Let him not heap up Scriptures to press the Scriptures to death Let him not make the world believe we would take the Authority from Christ because we own Christs Authority in the Scriptures and acknowledge them as instrumental unto Christs saving enlightning of us guiding quickning ruling of us Let him beware of despising Scripture lest he sin more wilfully after his first conviction by the Scripture He that would set Christ upon his throne as he pretends to do must not take the Scepter the Scriptures and what is preached faithfully from thence out of his hand This doth J. Parnel with R. F. and that generation of men who have learned as they imagine beyond the Scripture-Light and need neither man nor Scripture to teach them Yet I will unteach their misinterpretations of Scripture as they fall in my way that people may not further be deluded but undeceived In that one sheet of Paper * Christ exalted c. J. Parnel hath put the Conceptions and Imaginations of his own heart upon ten places of Scripture as he hath disparaged all the Scripture at once in more then one passage Christ he saith Page 1. was that Lamp to Davids feet Psalm 119. 105. Psal 119. 105 vindicated and that Light unto his paths Christ indeed gave that word to David which was his Lamp and Light but David speaks not there of Christs Person but of his Doctrine which the holy Ghost by his pen giveth several titles unto throughout the Psalm The word which David speaks of is called and was as called the Law of the Lord his Precepts or Commandments Statutes Testimonies and Judgements Christs person is not the Law of the Lord c. besides what ver 105. is in the singular number thy word is ver 103 57 139. in the plural number thy words Christs person is not two or many but one David therefore is commending that which J. P. is disparaging the written and declarative word of God Again Page 2. he applieth Jer. 20. 9. and 23. 29. in the like maner to Christs person when as the Section 6. Jer. 20. 9. and 23. 19. vindicated Prophet speaks of Christs Doctrine His word or message of Doctrine which God gave me to deliver was in my heart as a burning fire c. which I could no longer forbear from declaring it And Is not my word like as a fire saith the Lord and like a hammer that breaketh the rock in pieces By Gods word here is meant Gods saithful Doctrine which must be spoken faithfully ver 28. then it hath the power of a purging fire and of a battering hammer
of this first Chapter of John The lighting of every man is with the candle-light of natural understanding to impower them to behold that which may be known of God in and by the creation where the invisible things of his eternal power and Godhead are clearly seen being understood by the things that are made And every man hath this common benefit from Christ as he is the Creator of their souls and doth with a reprieve of their souls out of hell give them back this priviledge of humane Reason as they are his creatures But do they even every man thus endued with a light of reasonable creatures as such hereby understand Christs Godhead or that he is God Ver. 10. It followeth as a new Argument in the former part of it He was in the world according to his Divine essence general presence and providential power governing and sustaining all things by the word of his power Heb. 1. 3. and therefore is God But the latter part of the Verse with 11 12. gives answer to the question even now mentioned The whole world which Christ made and was in before his Incarnation as now he is to rule and preserve consists of Jews and Gentiles The Gentiles most commonly in Scripture are called the world and the Jews Gods people Christ then being in the world the world i. e. the Gentiles knew him not But Ver. 11. He came i. e. by Types Figures Sacrifices Prophets Scriptures unto his own the Jews of his own nation and account is given of them two ways some disowned him were strangers to him and his own the generality of the Jewish nation in all Ages before he came in the flesh as since received him not for God or as the Son of God Thus far the world before Christ will be convinced another day of their ignorance oscitancy and neglect of Christs God-head much more the Jews not understanding nor owning him to be their Creator who gave them their natural being life and light and most of all they who have had the Gospel and yet deny him to be God But Ver. 12. as many of the Jews first and that before his coming in the flesh as well as since as received him or believed on his Name i. e. his Person Worth and Dignity as the natural Son of God equal with God and the very God to them he gave power right priviledge and dignity to become the adopted sons of God A question yet might be put How came some to know receive believe on Christ and become the sons of God others not when every man had a light ver 9. The answer is both general and special ver 13. Generally take it thus Who were born they were born believers and they were born the children of God as well as adopted to be so but how In special the answer is 1. Negatively and that three ways 1. Not of blood they became not believers and the sons of God by the first birth which is of the blood and seed of earthly parents no though the blood parentage and descent be never so noble and royal 2. Nor of the will of the flesh that is Their new second birth is not an extract or product of corrupted nature the will of the flesh is rebellion and the wisdom of the flesh enmity against God and grace 3. Nor of the will of man i. e. Not of the power of that natural faculty the Will nor of mans choice or direction who should believe and be Gods children who not and therefore not from that free arbitrament and umpirage of mans Reason and Will together nor from the light which every man hath which is a low common benefit to this and is no drop of this immortal seed 2. Affirmatively But of God his own will power and good pleasure All this time the Evangelist having proved Christs Deity against Ebion Cerinthus and their followers who denied it then proceeds he Ver. 14. to assert and prove his Humanity and yet hath one passage more of his Deity in the same Verse And the word saith John was made flesh He that was God in the second person assumed the truth and substance of the humane nature into the Unity of his person and dwelt among us in that tabernacle of his flesh and we who received of his fulness and grace for grace ver 16. beheld through the lanthorn as it were of his Humanity his glory the glory as of the onely begotten of the Father the glory of the fulness of the God-head dwelling in him bodily as Col. 2. 9. i. e. really personally and to visible manifestation This is a light indeed which the disciples had that leads to the Father the light of Christ as Mediator which now he speaks of For Christ as Mediator is a Mediator in both Natures and though he that is Mediator giveth the light that every man hath yet he neither gives that which every man hath as Mediator nor is the light which every man hath light about his Mediation R. F. would have it so and so would others but their Wills as their Judgements are as over-thwarting to the the will of God and judgement of the Scriptures as R. F. is in his Exposition of other Scriptures with John 1. 9. touching the Light in every man as will further appear in the following Section Section 9. I Charged them here with magnifying the Light within them and which every man hath which is no more then the light of natural Conscience or that which some men have under the Gospel but a common enlightning above the light of Scripture and equal with the choicest light for kinde that Christ or his Spirit gives unto the Saints R. F. * Pag. 8. shifts it off with telling us That they do magnifie the Lord as Mary did Luke 1. whereas the blessed Virgin magnified the Lord and rejoyced in him for peculiar favor to her self and for special mercy to his chosen Israel all along her Song Again he throws dirt in my face Thou also contradicts thy self and lies against Christ the true Light calling him natural and common and lies of such as witness Christ and the Light of his Spirit and according to the declaration of the Scriptures Rep 1. As to any self-contradiction of mine he discovers none nor will it be found by any sober and judicious Reader and of things that are not and that do not appear there is the same reason and bottom 2. As for my lye against Christ the true light calling him natural and common I am confident every faithful unprejudiced person will turn it over to R. F. and lay it at his door For I onely called the light which every man hath natural and the light which some men have under the Gospel but common I called not Christ the true light so For although Christ as God gives natural light to all and common enlightning to some men of which Heb. 6. 4. some men have it who never had special sanctified
and 27 verses every such man as is a Saint in one place and another where he came not yet perfect except in Justification that he may be presented perfect in Christ Jesus in holiness 3. Christs person with and by his Spirit dwelleth in every Saint with a light that never was given to every man that cometh into the world nor ever will be given 4. Though Paul preached to the world unconverted as well as to the Saints yet it was to bring them who were of Gods election among the Saints that they might be partakers of that mysterious light which they knew nothing of before But R. F. thinks if the Scripture make mention of every man it must needs include every man that is was or will be in the world therefore he addeth in the above-mentioned Pamphlet The Apostle saith to the Romans That as well as to them God hath given to every man a measure of grace Rom. 12. 3. And none shall be condemned for that Rom. 12 3. vindicated which they know not but for that which they know and do not obey Whereas here 1. By every man is not meant every man that cometh into the world but that cometh into the Church or company of Saints or whether in or out of the Church yet maketh profession of Faith and hath received some supernatural gifts in measure 2. It is a measure of faith the Apostle speaketh of not a measure of grace Faith may be taken there for knowledge of Gospel-doctrine and gifts flowing from that knowledge which may be in men that are not truly sanctified or endued with saving grace 2 Thes 3. 2. All men have not 2 Thes 3. 2. opened faith not so much as knowledge of the Gospel-letter nor the general assent to Gospel-truth as very Gospel much less that justifying faith which onely the Elect have 3. Every man that cometh into the world hath not that which is termed and is but common though supernatural grace i. e. gifts freely given in common to Hypocrites and Formalists as to the Elect and effectually called of Jesus Christ 4. Every man that neither hath true saving grace nor ever lived in times and places when and where God hath given common supernatural endowments will have enough to condemn him for that which he had in Adams loins yet standing and particularly for that which he knew in him but lost yea put it away by his voluntary disobedience in whom all have sinned Rom. 5. 12. Besides for not obeying Rom. 5. 12. opened that which he knows of God of good and evil as natural conscience dictates for God Every man who hath but every mans light will at last be condemned Rom. 2. 12. For as many as have sinned without law i. e. without the written word shall also perish without law i. e. by the law witness and judgement of their own consciences which is that we call the Light of nature the Law of nature or natural Light by good warrant from Scripture and reason that things should be called as they are But to proceed Section 10. TO call the light within them and which every man hath the word of God as they frequently express their natural impressions To you all this is the word of the Lord while as they will not have the holy Scriptures so called This as I noted is still to hold up Contradiction as to the whole Scripture so to that particular place in Isaiah 8. 20. whence I inferred That Light without Scripture Isaiah 8. 20. further vindicated is no light This passage R. F. stumbleth at in his Epistle and saith It comes as the rest of my sayings from the deceitful Spirit that guides me Rep. What doth he less then fasten deceit upon the Spirit of God as far as he can the Spirit of truth who speaks in that as in all the Scripture and guided me to write as I did If they speak not according to this word saith the Spirit there speaking of the Law and the Testimony written in books and tables it is because there is no light in them How Light without Scripture is no Light What clearer and truer inference from the words of the Spirit by the Prophet could I raise then this viz. Light though said to be saving Light without Scripture i. e. besides or not according to Scripture is no Light Men may R. F. His reasons to the contrary in his Epistle dissolved call it light and light of life but the holy Ghost saith it is not so if it be not agreeable to Law and Testimony which is Scripture-light R. F. would fain disprove my inference thus 1. If light without Scripture be no light then I know not the light that was before the Scripture or Letter and so am ignorant of Christ the true light Rep. 1. It follows not for there was no light before the Scripture but what is now revealed in and by the Scripture 2. It is a learned ignorance to know no more in order to salvation then that which is in Scripture revealed The Lord give me and all his more of this learning 3. As the Spirit shews me by the Scripture that God did teach the knowledge of Christ to the Fathers before the Flood and after till Moses without a written Word so I know that all that light which the Patriarchs had concerning salvation and right worshipping of God through a Mediator was according to the Law and Testimony committed to writing in Moses time and since 2. R. F. objecteth By such a saying Light without Scripture c. I would not have God to be God and Christ to be Christ without the Letter of the Scripture Rep. 1. What an absurd that I say not malicious inconsequence is here 'T is as if one should have cavilled against Isaiah when he said To the Law and to the Testimony c. Why Isaiah if there be no light in them that bring not Scripture and that soundly interpreted according to the Spirits word thou wouldest not have God to be God nor Christ to be Christ without the Scripture The charge of R. F. is not against me but contradictious to that Prophet and to the Spirit For when God gives a written Law Doctrine or Rule and Touchstone to try even Prophets and Apostles Doctrine by he that shall speak things discrepant from this Canonical Word speaks as we say without book without ground or warrant without or besides and consequently against the Light of a Rule and against the Spirit that gave the Rule 2. God who was God from everlasting and much more before he appointed his minde to be delivered in writing Isaiah 8 20. farther cleared hath thus given out his minde in that written Text by Isa 8. 20. consult but the verse before When they shall say unto you seek unto them that have familiar spirits c. should not a people Gods people seek unto their God where should they seek him should they go to the
Ed. Burroughs therefore he agrees with the Scripture and his saying as thou says is not contrary to Ephes 2. 20. but agrees therewith there thou art taken with a lye in thy mouth Lyar be ashamed and blush Rep. 1. To hold forth Christ to be the chief Corner-stone and yet to insinuate and winde into peoples bosoms a new mystery That the light which every one hath is a Corner-stone is to teach diverse from and contrary to the minde of the holy Ghost in that as other Scriptures Ephes 2. 20. for Christ is so the chief as he is the onely Ephes 2. 20. vindicated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Corner-stone The word in the Greek is of full force to this purpose signifying such a Corner-stone as doth not onely unite the sides and parts of the building of the Church-Catholique consisting of Elect Jews and Gentiles and that strengthens the whole building but that which reacheth from the bottom to the top of it and is all but one stone in the whole foundation and in all the corner from one end to the other As no other Foundation so no other Corner-stone can be laid then that which is laid the Lord Jesus Christ 2. Christ as he enlightneth every one that cometh into the world is not the Corner-stone Christ as God consider him onely so and with the common gifts which he bestows upon every man is not laid as the Foundation of the Church but Christ as Mediator God-man the Word made flesh 3. As the light which every man hath given him is none of the six Principles Heb. 6. 1 2. much less the first principle of Religion so neither is it the Corner-stone though given by Christ yet not to that end It is not light wrought in us but Christ the light-giver and in his person not his gifts who is both Foundation and himself * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the chief and onely Corner-stone so Ephes 2. 20. Will R. F. say to me as he hath to others * Light out of darkness pag. 21. You are ignorant of the first principle of Religion that make a scorn of this light I shall return him this for his information That as I own every mans light in its due place and am far from scorning it or him for it so I cannot by warrant from Scripture admit it into the place of Christs person or of Christ-Mediator nor farther acknowledge it a principle of Religion but such as is common to Pagans and Heathens that teacheth them a God and that he is to be worshipped But if it be a stone it is of the old foundation of life by works and not any principle of Christian Religion as such nor any stone of the New-building by and according to a covenant of Grace in Jesus Christ Here I may take occasion to answer a Quere made by a company of this Sect in one of their Pamphlets * Entituled To all that would know the way to the kingdom p. 16 How is the Gospel of Christ preached to every Creature under heaven if it be not the principle of light in the conscience it being that many never come to read or hear of the Scriptures One would think if their light were not darkness or that their mindes were not darkned with the light of the Scriptures those two Texts which are referred to in their Margent might have resolved them sufficiently Rom. 10. 18. Rom 10 18. opened and Col. 1. 23. In the former of these alluding to that in Psalm 19. 3 4. the Apostle invincibly clears it that the Jews could not but hear who had the Scriptures with them wheresoever they were dispersed and besides as the Sun casts its beams all over the world so had the Gospel by the Apostles ministery shined forth into all known habitable parts of the earth In the latter of them Paul speaks of Col. 1 23. opened such a preaching and hearing of the Gospel whereof himself was a minister and that was sent forth according to Christs commission Mark 16. 15. by the ministery of man to every creature i. e. to Gentiles as to Jews and to all nations as to some Matth. 28. 19. Nor did the Apostles and Evangelists at any time so preach without book in any place to any reasonable creature but as they carried the Scriptures with them so they made all the world ring of one Christ crucified according to the Scriptures 1 Cor. 15. 3. This saith Paul to the Corinthians I delivered unto you first of all The principle of light in the Conscience will never discover this first principle or fundamental truth Christ dying for sinners where the Scriptures and Preachers of the Scriptures come not as it never preacht it in the Ages past Those Preachers will be ashamed of their work who do not rightly divide the word of truth much more they who say they are Apostles and are not but are found lyars as all they are who reject the Scriptures the word of truth from being the Rule Card and Compass of their work and who drive people that have the Scriptures to the light in their consciences as a surer and better light and that which will change the minde as I had noted Sect. 13. whereas there is not the light of a Mediator or Christ crucified in it nor the power of God in it but to restrain moralize and civilize it never reached to renovation nor ever will renew the minde according to a Gospel sense though men abide in it till dooms-day Section 16. I Had noted here what J. Nayler saith If thou know own and obey it speaking of the common light of every man it would lead thee out of the fall which because I brought it in as another instance of their Scripture-contradiction R. F. * Page 10. tells me I go on with my Lyes And how proves he it Why The words in it J. Nayler's book are not as thou says Rep. Let the honest Reader be judge between us if he please to view the Pamphlet Entituled A few words occasioned by a Paper c. Page 10. The words of James Nayler are these more at large Thou goest about to make people believe that the light of Christ which is given to every one that comes into the world is a natural or fallen light but if thou didst know own and obey it it would lead thee out of the fall The very words I cited and in the very sense of the writer for J. N. speaks of the light given to every man which though he calls not common nor will not have it called natural yet we must call things as they are for The natural light of every man leads no man out of the Fall that which every one hath is no more and although to own and obey that dim light of nature is every ones duty yet to set it up as the light which shall lead out of the fall is beyond Gods intention of giving it and beyond
written is Gospel which was before by these men excepted against as no Gospl 2. Their Self-contradiction in sticking to the Letter denyed to be Gospel I made to appear from their urging the above mentioned place in Matthew in the very Letter Be ye not called Masters By this R. F. would make the simple believe I have cleared them and contradicted my self Rep. But wherein or how no man can tell unless accusing them be clearing of them and discovering of their self contradiction proves me one of them Thou art offended that they witness against thy deceit Rep. I am neither conscious of deceit nor should I be offended at those that discover it were it discoverable from my words but their sticking to the Letter sometimes and at other times condemning the whole Scripture-letter I witness to be an interfering with themselves And when the very Letter is urged against the sense and intendment of the Spirit I witness it to be a deceit in them that so urge it Thou cuts off thy master-ship by thy own Rule Rep. Did I urge the Scripture as they do my servant must not call me Master we have no such servants as Abraham had who gave him this note of respect at every turn Gen. 24. 12. O Lord God of my Master Abraham c. shew kindness unto my Master Abraham ver 36. And Sarah my Masters wife bare a son to my Master when she was old and ver 54. Send me away unto my Master but the fifth Matth. 23 8. 10. cleared vindicated Commandement is not made void by Christs words nor by the true sense of them which is that we should be far from affectation of Titles from men or suffering any to cast their dependence and lay the stress of their conscience-determination upon us in matters of faith and salvation In this very Section I had discovered another of their self contradictions For J. Nayler querieth which of the Saints had the witness of their souls to seek in the Letter and with the same breath he quotes the Scripture-letter for the believers witness in himself This R. F. takes up as if they did not deny and cross the Scriptures Rep. But my work was to shew how J. Nayler both denies and grants the same thing to be in the letter without any distinction If he had said the believers witness is one way in the heart or in himself and another way in the Scriptures he had not cross-shind himself Nor doth R. F. * Page 25. help to cure the wound but makes it fester and rankle the more with his railing words Acknowledge thy lies error and confusion and upon them own thy condemnation Rep. 1. He salves not J. Nayler For the believer knows by the Scripture and by that in particular 1 Joh. 5. 1 John 5. 20. vindicated â—0 that he hath the witness in him self and no generation of Saints ever since that Scripture was written refused to seek and run unto it for confirmation of their souls faith seeing the Apostle addeth so plainly ver 13. These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God that ye may know that ye have eternal life and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God Here the Believer hath both the rise and furtherance of his faith and evidence from what is written and if the evidence or witness in the heart be not bottomed upon what is in the Scripture and proved agreeable thereunto it is a false evidence though it lurketh within as the faith which hath not Scripture for its warrant and compurgator is false also 2. He makes the wound rankle the more in that he would have me acknowledge truth to be error and lies and faithful discovery falshood and in that he requires when I have acknowledged c. thereupon to own my condemnation whereas upon confession of my fault where I finde it I am acquitted as in Gods court so in my conscience and though I will judge my self for the root of unseen failings as for what in other things I see yet he is near that â— Joh. 1. 9. justifieth me and I believe the Lord is faithful to forgive me my sins and to cleanse me from all unrighteousness Section 3. HEre I pointed at J. Naylers concession The word nigh in the heart and in the mouth doth not oppose it self but is one with the Scripture contradictious to what at other times they say the Scripture in the mouth or in the book is not the word of God R. F. takes no notice of this Section nor how that which drops from their Pens opposeth it self or the Scripture or from both sometimes what else is that which J. N. in his Few words c. Page 8. thou needest not try the inward substance by the outward declaration the living by the dead when as himself in page 7. had affirmed the outward declaration or Scripture to be one with the word within and this one with the Scripture If the Scripture be dead and yet one with the word in J. Naylers heart then is his heart and the word in it dead also If the word which is nigh in the heart and in the mouth be alive and the Letter of Scripture be dead then the word within and the word without are not one If the word in the heart be alive and the word in the Bible and mouth be dead then the word in the heart and in the mouth opposeth it self It will put any man to his shifts to extricate and winde off here from Self or Scripture-contradiction How much better or worse is that which followeth Page 9. The Saints witness the word from Gods own mouth in Spirit and revelation in Spirit but never any in the Letter Let Saints indeed perpend and weigh seriously is it so as J. Nayler suggesteth Gods mouth then is not in the Scripture he speaks not breathes not there at all by this mans doctrine but then let him tell the world how the Scripture came to be the outward declaration of the minde and will of God and salve himself from Self-contradiction who had said before the word in heart and mouth is one with the Scripture and now there was never any word from Gods own mouth in the Letter and as he subjoyneth That faith which is in Christ stands not in volumes he means of Gods book or letter of which he spake immediately before If it be so as he saith then the faith of his heart is not built upon Gods Testimony in the Scripture He hath a faith and a Christ too which is not to be found in the Scripture and then he opposeth himself who granted at first the word nigh in the heart was one with the Scripture I hope the wary and humble Saint will never pin his faith upon J. N. his sleeve nor suffer it to stand upon his Few words or his multiplyed pamphletical volumes who thus rejecteth the Law of Gods
to settle the hearts and hopes of them that flee thither for refuge with strong consolation In a word the Covenant of Grace excludes works as any condition of life for it is the declaration of Gods way of saving by Grace according to the Election of Grace which if it be of Grace as it is then Rom. 11. 6. is it not at all of works These meditations are heart-establishing you will say in wavering times and all Doctrines agreeable to the fulness of Christ and his Covenant are so David found it so so may you It was a soft pillow to David God 2 Sam. 23 5. hath made with me an everlasting Covenant ordered in all things and sure on his Death-bed whereon to rest his head so it will be to all that take hold on it and mix it with faith For secondly it is not the Doctrine of the Gospel abstractly considered but as believed that will establish you Faith establisheth Col. 1. 23. by its object acts reflections and fruits Continue in the faith grounded and setled and be not moved away from the hope of the Gospel which ye have heard Consider brethren what you believe and in whom ye have believed Christ and his righteousness without you is a sure foundation for your Faith to Isaiah 28. 18. build upon He that believeth on him shall not be ashamed unsetled beaten off Faith gives you an evidence of things not seen and makes things absent present Every act of Faith tends to your establishment having some certainty in its bosom and bowels and so much as strives against doubting and that shall not miscarry in the issue and event But reflections of Faith help on yet more to stedfastness When you know you do 1 Pet. 3. 21. believe then you have the answer of a good conscience wherewith comes peace and liberty Peace with God is discerned and peace with Conscience is setled hereby in much serenity with liberty of access to the Throne of Grace and of making your Appeals to God by vertue of Christs blood sprinkled on the Conscience and by reason of the Acquittance which Christ received for the Believer at his resurrection His discharge is ours and hence the other benefits which Faith brings along with it of Vnion with Christ Communion with God Justification Redemption Adoption and Sanctification But if with the Doctrine and Faith of the Gospel there comes thirdly the Grace of sense or the sense of Gods grace and love in all that is taught and believed how is the heart established by the holy Rom. 5. 5. Spirit that is given us This Spirit is both the seal of what is past the witness of what is present and the earnest of what is to come making all that is in reversion as sure to us as that which is already in our possession Adde unto this fourthly Experimental exercise of grace in all Gospel-institutions and what establishment shall your hearts want now or hereafter Communion with God in Gospel-Ordinances gives rest and satisfaction when we finde the effect of Water-baptism and of Infant-baptism in Christs blood and the Spirits regeneration when we discern the effect of Bread and Wine-Lords-supper in Christs presence at his Table and the quicknings of his Spirit in our singing Davids Psalms and Scripture-spiritual songs use of publique as private Prayer ministery of the Word c. Your souls brethren cannot but finde it eminently helpful to be established with this Gospel-grace First you have hereby an Antidote against all poison of diverse and strange Doctrines Your hearts are as ships well-ballasted against all contrary winds The Doctrine of Free-grace rightly understood believed and adhered to doth at once dispel and scatter all Popish and Arminian fogs The fulness of Christ believed lays open the emptiness of Quakerism The Covenant and Promises grasped by Faith are as the little stone which they say the Bee takes up to flie with in a high wind so as the biggest blasts shall not dash you to the ground Let who will say that Christ doth not justifie by a righteousness without us the Scripture saith We are made the righteousness of God in him 2 Cor. 5. 21. and the Grace of Faith carries out the Soul for righteousness and life in another viz. Christ of this the Spirit with the Conscience and Experience of Believers beareth witness Let the poor Quakers say that the Scriptures are not the word of God the heart that believeth and experienceth the power of the Scripture changing and transforming will finde him a liar and blasphemer Let them say that will they have no sin dwelling in them and their warfare is at an end a gracious heart will slight and despise these Contradictions to all the Experiences of the Saints held forth in Scripture Let them say there is no Baptism of water or let them call the Lords Supper as used by the Churches a humane Invention because they have found no comfort in it or by it the heart established in the faith of the Institution will give them the lie and although he findes not these seals always alike efficacious yet he knows and believeth them always to be the Lords Ordinances and to have a promise of efficacy annexed to them which God will make good at his day and hour and not at our season Secondly The fears which false doctrine terrifieth the Conscience withal are removed and made to vanish Fears of non-acceptance by reason of daily failings in duties fears of falling away totally and finally are expelled by the pure doctrine of faith and of justification by grace alone and by nothing inherent in us as a habit or adherent to us as an act c. Thirdly There is this advantage all pretended Revelations are cast off dreams are not hearkned unto leading from the Scriptures The faith of a Promise makes things as sure to your souls as if God had spoken immediately from the Clouds The sense of Gods Love is as sweet as a rapture into the third Heavens Moses and the Prophets are as sure to a gracious heart as if one arose from the dead for he could not bring up greater Truths or stronger Arguments of perswasion then are found in the Scriptures he could not speak more pathetically with higher strains and stronger lines with more majesty of stile and elegancy of phrase or sweeter floods of eloquence or with more plainness and godly simplicity then the Spirit expresseth himself in the Scripture holding forth all along an evidence and demonstration of himself with holy harmony and efficacy Fourthly When your hearts are established with Gospelgracious Doctrine Faith Sense and Experience thereof you are fortified against all powerful temptations Sometime the soul is tempted to forsake Ordinances but faith of that promise that the house of Jacob shall not seek God in vain keeps Isaiah 45. 19. the heart close to means of Gods appointment Sometime the Christian is tempted to go to a second Baptism or to
deny Water-baptism altogether but the Experience of Christs blessing Infant-Baptism and the un-warrantableness of Rebaptization keeps him from these extremities If you be tempted to absent your selves from the Lords Table or leave Church-fellowship the Promise and Experience of the Love of God in the use of these Ordinances aws and keeps you in order When Christ until his second Coming in the clouds and visible Glory is lookt at as spiritually present with his own Institutions they are neither trusted to nor neglected Sometime you have been tempted to go hear known Seducers but an establisht heart will not step out of doors unless he hath the more special call to bear witness against them and to strengthen others Lastly Let your hearts be establisht with Gospel-grace and it will produce a well-ordered conversation to the end of your days it will make patient in affliction joyful in suffering even under darkness and in desertion the heart is willing to wait and is made ready for Heaven for it stirs up to watchfulness to have grace in exercise and the soul in preparation for death and then it cannot want boldness at the day of Christs appearing Why then my Brethren dearly Beloved and longed after my joy and crown so stand fast in the Lord my dearly Beloved see that none of you fail of the grace of God Be not as reeds shaken with the wind but as unshaken rocks and pillars in your profession Prize and press after more of heart-establishing grace to this end Hold fast the purity of Doctrine about Justification Election Redemption the Covenant of Grace and the whole pattern of sound and wholesom words in the Scriptures and in the Churches Confessions of Faith consonant to the Scriptures Be active in faith upon the Author and Finisher of your Salvation Be obedient to the Spirit who witnesseth and sealeth the Truth and sheds abroad the Love of God in your hearts Make much of your Experiences built upon and backt with promises cry not woe unto them as some upon their revolting to Quakerism have done Set before you the example of stable Christians as so many Jerome's standing like old well-rooted Oaks and breaking the winds of Doctrines and Oppositions which assault them on every side Decline infectious company cease to hear the instruction that causeth to erre from the words of knowledge Beware of a blinde-zealousaffecting of any man Take heed of curiosity and a itching desire of Novelty or of knowing any new way to Christ and Heaven Stand in the paths and enquire for the old and the good way that ye may walk therein Maintain a humble spirit daily abased in the sight and sense of heart sinfulness and instability The Lord will teach and root the humble Exercise a clear Conscience in profession and communion with the Saints and Churches The mystery of Faith is held in a pure Conscience when men put away a good Conscience or prefer a natural Conscience before a Conscience purified by Faith they make shipwrack of the doctrine of Faith Let Gods power be lookt after in and with Gods own Form The Kingdom of God may be among men when 't is not within their hearts so Luke 17. 21. Christ speaketh to the Pharisees enemies of his Gospel The kingdom of God is among 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in medio vestri Bez. you i. e. was preached in the midst of his enemies and working upon others hearts while they were not aware of it They madly wrest the reading of the words within you who apply it to a Kingdom of Grace begun in the enemies of Christ by the light in every man and would thereupon have all Christs outward Forms and positive Institutions laid aside But what God hath joyned together power and form where and to whom he pleaseth do not you separate You have not hitherto been like these sheep which eat no grass more greedily then that which rots them If our new Teachers and their disciples boast of an astonishing Power coming along with their doctrine remember 2 Cor. 6. 7. The word of Truth and the Power of God whereby Christs Ministers are approved do go together If power goes forth with a word of falshood 't is Antichrists power which is after the working of Satan not the Lords It will be sad with any Church-member under Gods institution and form to fall short of his 2 Thes 2. 9. power But while you use his Ordinances in Faith of a promise of Christs power annexed to them you are and shall be more wrought up to and brought under the power promised And that I may be partaker of the Gospel-power as Priviledges with you yea that this Reply as weak as it is may be accompanied according to the truth of it with the mighty power of the Lord Let it be your prayer as it is and shall be mine who am through grace Your Loving Brother and Faithful Pastor JOHN STALHAM To all Honest Godly Conscientious and Judicious Readers BELOVED AS Honest Godly and Conscientious you are invited by Richard Farnworth in his Epistle before his pretended Vindication of the Scriptures in Answer to a piece I put forth in Scotland to the reading of all the Quakers Pamphlets with mine which I referred to in the Margent and of his Answer thereunto if any of you can finde the leisure Now it is my request that such as have met with his reviling Vindication would in honesty do me the favor yea the right so far as to bestow a few spare hours in the perusal of this my Reply and attending Truth as it is after godliness exercise in your reading a good conscience according to a renewed principle joyned with the diligent search of the Scriptures And As you are judicious and grown up to mature and manly knowledge I speak as to wise men judge ye what I wrote before and now write again Many Charges my adversary casteth upon me in his Epistle as so many fiery darts I list not to recriminate but have undertaken to make good my Collection of the Contradictions at first found among this sort and Sect of men Judge ye whether I have wronged any mans books or mixed my deceit with them Judge ye whether I have violated any of Gods Precepts or Truths and taught men so Judge ye which of us twain is given over to lie slander and falsly accuse Judge ye whether I have discovered a spirit of envy against them and the Truth I know the Scripture saith the spirit that dwelleth in us i. e. Believers so far as unregenerate lusteth to envy yet I can appeal to the Searcher of hearts that I found none of this stirring in my bearing witness against these mens doctrine What I see of the truth and of Christ in any I love I wish there was not to be seen in this Sect that which is to be pitied not envied Judge ye who is the Antichrist the Deceiver whether I deserve his Anathema
had he authority to denounce it Let all honest godly and tenderly conscientious about the Scriptures Authority vote as the Lord the Spirit leads them The reason of this my Reply is not any consciousness of wrong done to Richard Farnworth nor of any injury I have done to the Truth and Cause of God What Mr. Tindal writes in an Epistle to John Frith concerning his Translation of the New Testament so vilified by his Adversaries that I can say in reference to my dealing with Gods Scripture and their Scriblings I call God to record against the day we shall appear before our Lord Iesus to give up a reckoning of our doings that I never altered one syllable against my conscience c. But I must follow the call and ducture of his providence R. Farnworth's Answer was brought me by one of their disciples A precious Brother informs me they boasted much in Scotland that John Stalhams Book was answered Another endeared Brother relates from their opened mouths in that countrey that the Answer should be disperst and scattered throughout the nation Next to the vindication of Gods Name I must look to the preservation servation of my own while I trust the Lord with it wheresoever his bespattering pamphlet or this Reply shall come I reade of a Popish lie about Luther's death the lie coming forth in print while he was alive He professeth as he detested some things so he could not but laugh at Satans the Popes and their Complices hatred against him So when I first read R. Farnworth his Legend as I abhorred one way so I could not but smile in another respect But God turn as he said this mans heart and others from their diabolical malice It was some stay to my thoughts to call to minde how ordinary it is with Betlarmine to cry out of Calvins and Chytraeus lies when himself is found the Mouth and Pen of the great Lie of Popery I am not moved at R. F. his great swelling words and threats When Bishop Morgan spoke so proudly and falsly to Mr. Philpot I tell thee Philpot thou art an Heretick and shalt be burned and afterwards go to hell fire John Philpot was bold to reply I tell thee thou hypocrite that I pass not a rush for thy fire and faggots and as for hell fire it is prepared for thee unless thou speedily repentest It is written on Heavens door saith Martyr Bradford in one of his Epistles Do well and hear ill I am content Qui â—escit ferre calumnias obtrectationes convitia injurias ille vivere nescit Chytr to bear all the blots of my name for Christs sake and his truth It was David Chytraeus his usual saying He knows not how to live that knows not how to bear slanders backbitings railings wrongs Obloquies and scorns have been one of the best projects Maleficum quidam megarriunt titulum fidei servus agnosco magum vocant Judaei Dominum meum Hier. of Enemies to discountenance the truth To call Christ a wine bibber and a glutton a friend of publicanes and sinners is enough they think to disgrace his Doctrine Some talk I am wicked said Jerome or misohievous I being a servant of Christ do own the title of faith The Jews also call my Lord Jesus magician Is the disciple greater then his Maller I have endeavored to avoid all Arguments of retortion I know not how to give reviling for reviling If the discovery of their Contradictions be to be vile I will yet be more vile For the direction of my Reader I have a few things to prefix All that concerneth any passages in my former piece which R. F. quotes in his Epistle I do in this Reply deal with them in their due place What remaineth in his Epistle is but an Invective against the Scots where he fights in the dark or with his own shadow fancying me because I was in Scotland at that juncture of time to be a Scot and often in his book he lets flie against them of that Nation for my sake But what is Christs Gospel in England or Scotland as elswhere I am not ashamed of what I preached there or what the Scots affirm there of the Scriptures and Doctrines consonant thereunto I affirm with them The method I follow is after my former piece under the several miscellaneous Heads and Sections of their Scripture and Self-contradictions The word Contradiction I use in the Scripture phrase in the largest and most Theological sense for gainsayings as in Acts 13. 45. Titus 1. 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 By R. F. all along I mean no other person then Richard Farnworth concerning whom I received a Certificate by the hands of two worthy Gentlemen from a Minister in Yorkshire of note and esteem for piety and pains in his place The character of my Antagonist is this These may certifie That Richard Farnworth was born at Tickhil in Yorkshire where he hath Lands of five pounds per annum after his mothers decease He lived about seven years with Mr. Lord of Bramton carrying very fairly till at length reading some parts of Mr. Saltmarsh he turned Antinomian and Perfectionist pretended to internal Teachings and immediate Revelations renouncing all outward publique Gospel-administrations and refusing to joyn in Family worship whereupon his Master cashiered him since that I do not hear he hath had any place of setled abode save onely one year that he served Coronet Heath-coat in husbandry The last five years he ha's gone about deceiving and being deceived leavening all that possibly he could with Familism and Quakerism He hath committed to the Press some books of higher account then the sacred Scriptures amongst those deluded wretches two of them I have seen wherein he expresseth malice more then humane against al Christs Institutions and Ambassadors they are indeed full fraught with nothing else but prodigious railings asperst with abhorred blasphemies About two years since he attempted the seduction of Mr. Lord himself he told him he was sent to him of God and he would not receive him upon his inquiry what he was he said He was more then a prophet what art thou then said he Art thou Christ he replyed I am Hereupon with holy indignation he expelled him and where he hath been since I hear not nor that ever he resided at Balby though he much frequented and impoisoned those silly souls This I declare this November 26 -55 S. K. Upon the perusal of this sober Narrative I think fit further to advertise my honest godly Readers that are and desire to be judicious how far R. F. and his associates have made up a litter and fardel of erroneous divinity the spawn of many ancient errors brooded by some modern writers and backt by some of the present age Whatsoever R. F. observed in Mr. Saltmarsh writings and howsoever he abused them he might have learned better Divinity from that Author if he had read him advisedly and compared his writings one with the other and with
is seen and known to be one that hates it and why 1. He bears record of himself against Christ and his Apostles Let that be found in any passage of his former or present piece and R. F. shall be no false Apostle J. S. will hide his head in a hole or openly recant the folly and wickedness 2. He calls the true light saith R. F. the Light of nature and the common Light of reason Where 's the proof of this allegation J. S. doth peremptorily deny that he ever so exprest himself since he had the Light of reason in him The true Light as 't is printed both in R. F. his Book * Page 2. and in the Bible John 1. 9. with a great L and there spoken of is Christ J. S. never called Christ the Light of nature or the common Light of reason or reason as Page 34. R. F. clamoreth and clattereth Haply he may say again and again That Christ as the very God and the true Light giveth the Light of nature to all men and common light of reason more or less to every man for he is able to distinguish betwixt the Donor and his Gift betwixt the un-created Light-living God and created Light-given before the fall to Adam or given back since the fall to him and his posterity If R. F. or any man will confound Christ-giving or enlightning with the Light-given or lighted up as a Candle in every man he may as well confound God and the Creature and make them as some blasphemously imagine to be one and the same Essence Therefore as in this so in all other instances Fourthly J. S. is confident after R. F. his impudence in his Preface and Proceedings he shall neither be found Lyar nor false Accuser but as he is sure that Saint Pauls Anathema was out long since Gal. 1. 8 9. and is still in force against those that preach another Gospel-way of Justification as do these Quaking-Papists or Popish-Quakers so the Anathema Maran-atha that R. F. denounceth imperatively and imperiously Let him be an Anathema Maranatha against J. S. shall be as the curse causless that shall not come but that God will do him more good as already he hath done something for him by Shimei's railing Tyrants Sectaries Seducers and Hereticks as Luther said do nothing else but drive us unto the Bible to make us read more diligently therein and with more fervency to sharpen our Prayers and I may adde by their buffetings to be more taken off from self-estimation and to be viler in our own eyes then we can be in the eyes of our Adversaries who know not our hearts THE Reviler rebuked PART 1. 1. Head of Scripture-contradiction Touching the Scriptures themselves Section 1. THe holy Scriptures by one thunder-stricken in spirit and blasted in profession with the Quakers Books and company in Scotland were denied to my face to be the word of Truth which I noted as the first and great Contradiction R. Farnworth in answer returns me thus much of truth in form of words That the Scriptures are words that proceeded from the Spirit of Truth we do not deny but own and so they are the words of truth Plainly he doth not say they are the words of truth nor plainly joyn Scripture the word of truth to all issue with him that denied them to be the word of truth but if they be own'd for words of truth as proceeding from the Spirit of truth then for the advantage of Truth I argue 1. They are the word of God and so should be owned by them Surely the Spirit of truth is the Spirit of God proceeding from the Father and the Son and these three John 15. 26. being one their word is one That which is the word of the Spirit of truth is the word of the Father of truth and of the Son of truth The Scripture by R. F. his confession is the word of the Spirit of truth therefore he must grant it to be the word of the Father and of the Son of truth and consequently the word of the true God 2. If they be words of truth as proceeding from the Spirit of truth then they are the Rule Standard and Touchstone of truth the true Spirit being known by his words and directing us to know his minde by his words what we should believe as truth and practise as truth or according to it but we shall anon hear R. F. denying the Scriptures to be the rule of a Christian as of other men that are unchristian 3. If they be the words of the Spirit of truth then they are so to all men or but to some men 1. If so to all men that have the Scriptures by them then why doth not R. F. challenge him that denied them to be so to unbelievers as I noted in my Book Why doth he challenge me for falshood with a therefore too * Page 2. therefore thy saying is false What saying of mine is false and wherefore I truly related what I had from him I mentioned above in discourse once and again That the Scriptures were not the word of truth And doth it follow because R. F. acknowledgeth them to be the words of truth that therefore I heard not the contradiction or mis-related what was spoken 2. If they be the words of truth but to some men not at all to wicked men and unbelievers no not condemningly as were his expressions then it seems the unbelief and wickedness of men doth make the Faith or Truth of God of none effect but S. Paul Rom. 3. 3. is of another minde Rom 3. 3. cleared yea the Spirit there by the Interrogation first and second What if some did not believe shall their unbelief make the faith of God of none effect forcibly denieth the frustration or making void of Gods word of truth by the Jews former or following continued unbelief God hath laid his faith and truth to pawn as it were in the holy Scriptures and as he is a God of truth his word is a word of truth taking hold of men by the threatning as Zech. 1. 6. who misbelieve or reject the promise And Is he the God of the Jews onely and not also of the Gentiles to justifie and condemn all that are believing or unbelieving according to the Scriptures Such therefore who will say No more is the truth of God or word of God to me then what I believe were they never so dear friends must be as roundly taken up and faithfully rebuked as sometimes Luther took up a man of no mean account Bullenger you erre you know neither your self nor what you hold According to your falsities if the Word findes not the Spirit but an ungodly Person then it is not Gods word whereby you define and hold the word not according to God who speaketh it but according as people do entertain and receive it Whereas as he again a true Christian must hold for certain and must say That word
which is delivered and preached to the Wicked to the Dissemblers and to the Ungodly is even as well Gods word as that which is preached to the good and godly upright Christians And I may adde even so are the Scriptures that word which condemneth unbelievers already But as he again The Sectaries understand not the strength of Gods word read or preached and we may wonder with him that they write and teach so much of the Scriptures or of Gods word seeing they so little regard the same For whatsoever R. F. saith of his and their owning of the Scriptures hearken to what follows in his backing of Scripture-contradiction That the Scriptures are the Word God and eternal The Scriptures are the word of God and truly so called Life as thou wouldest have them thou canst not prove nor all the Magicians to help thee Here is good stuff kitchin-stuff or smoak out of the bottomless pit 1. Take the Word for the Son of God where did I ever attempt to prove the Scriptures to be the Son of God God and eternal Life The Lord rebuke this false spirit 2. Because I with others call the Scriptures as they are and as they speak themselves to be the word of God are we therefore Magicians The Lord again rebuke this reviling spirit R. F. and others may talk of owning and owning the Scriptures as often as they fancy it but they honor them not I am sure who deny them that title of honor The Word of God Shall R. F. his Pamphlets be called his Books his Writings and his Words and shall not that which God hath written be called Gods written Word He answers nothing to that place in Hosea 8. 12. nor could that stripling J. P. * At Coggshall sometime give any reason against the Argument drawn from it viz. That which God hath written is the word of God But God hath written the Scriptures Therefore the Scriptures are the word of God R. F. Objecteth such as witness to the word and Gods power witness against thee to strengthen the new-coyned distinction is it which was given me in Scotland The Scripture is not the word of truth but the witness of Gods power Why I grant it to be both the word and the witness The Scriptures are Gods words and Gods testimonies some make The Scripture is Gods Word and Witness also them two witnesses Revel 11. But I reasoned thus by way of Quere How can the Scripture be Gods witness if not true how is it true if not the word of truth R. F. undertakes to answer That the Spirit of truth in the Prophets and in the Apostles did carry them forth to witness what of Christ is declared in the Scriptures by words that proceeded from the Spirit of truth Had he gone no further he had pretily well quitted himself but he addeth by way of objection The Spirit is not in the Letter neither is the Spirit given by the Letter but by God and Christ and yet he grants presently in the same Page 2. The Letter proceeded from the Spirit By the Letter I meant when I said pag. 22 of my book the Spirit is in the Letter c. the whole Scripture and so I suppose doth he Now the whole Scripture is given The Letter in a large sense and Scripture all one by inspiration of God the Father Son and Spirit who is 1. Where he breathes forth truth holiness c. all along 2. Where he speaketh The Scriptures are the Oracles of God Rom. 3. 2. Will R. F. by denying the Spirit to be in the Scriptures stop the mouth and breath of God What How the Spirit is in the Scripture-letter profane boldness is this Can he hold the winde in his fist and restrain the Spirit from giving forth himself by the Letter or Scripture when the Spirit will make good his promise to bless the reading of it I think he is not so full of presumption yet he presumes to say The Spirit is not given by the Letter What thinks he of Scripture-promises did he never finde the Spirit warming his heart by the reading of them He speaks as if he knew nothing of the Spirits consolations enlightnings teachings or convictions by the Scriptures And he writes as if he would have none read the Letter of Scriptures in faith of a blessing by them but to think when they are reading of them they are cracking a hollow shell that hath no kernell in it or drinking a draught of dilute wine that hath no spirits in it or reading of his and his fellows Pamphlets wherein the Spirit of God is not present by any gracious operation but the spirit of Satan for the most part unto efficacy of delusion His simple Reader may think the words that follow tend much to the honor of the Spirit of God The Letter proceeded from the Spirit but the Spirit did not proceed from the Letter but such expressions as disparage the Scriptures will never bring honor to the Spirit which is in them and worketh by them what disparagement is there in these words to the Scriptures will the simple-hearted say 1. The phrase Letter is extenuating as if all the The Letter taken strictly is but legal administration 2 Cor. 3. 6. explained Scripture were Law or had a Legal administration as the Apostle useth it 2 Cor. 3. 6. in a strict sence The Letter killeth i. e the bare legal command without a promise of power or pardon as a bare letter void of strength life and spirit it leaveth all men under a killing sentence and curse Now thus to represent all parts of the Scripture is to affright men from the reading hearing or regarding of it 2. The Letter or Scripture is set by R. F. in other passages in such opposition to the Spirit as if the Spirit disowned it after he hath caused it to be written no way accompanieth it with his power The Spirit proceeds not from How the Spirit proceeds not from the Scripture and how he doth proceed from by with it the Scripture-Letter in respect of his Essence or Being he is God of himself nor in respect of his personal subsistence which is of the Father or from the Father and from the Son of which R. F. is ignorant or inadvertent denying him page 8. to be a Person but in respect of his operation 1. Improperly it may be said the Spirit proceedeth from the Scripture as a man goes from his outward shop to work in his inner room so the Spirit proceedeth from that which he hath put within the Book or Bible into the heart to work a sweet ingraven work there 2. Properly and plainly he proceeds by the Scripture and with the Scripture to effect and beget that in the soul which is like himself Spiritual and like the Scripture holy and good That is but a bravado therefore which he addes in the close of his second Page Therein thou hast erred not
knowing the Spirit nor power of God declared in the Scriptures Rep. 1. Wherein have I erred who never exprest my self so dubiously as thus the Spirit proceedeth from the Letter but thus The Spirit is given by it The Scripture is but instrumental to the Spirit yet so instrumental he makes it as whatsoever R. F. thinketh of me I know and remember that my first awakening of conscience was by the Spirit and from the power of God upon my spirit as I was reading that Scripture Heb. 10. 26. For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth c. The Spirit which gave this Scripture gave forth his convictions by it to my heart What if I say his Terrors as by that in Isa 5. 18. at the ministers reading of the Text and preaching upon it will R. F. or any other say why then dost thou not own our Trembling and Quaking I shall reply to R. F. why doth he reject all my Epistle to the Readers in my former piece where I gave some characters of true Trembling and to all others with him I subjoyn such is the power of the Spirit in and by the Scripture True Trembling is at the truth and power in Scripture and leads thereunto that there is a wide difference between the trembling from a supposed Revelation that is not by nor according to the Scripture but leads men both from it and from the due honor to be given to it and the trembling which ariseth from the Scripture-revelation and from the Spirit speaking in that which is read and heard out of it The former I judge to be theirs who pretend to the Spirit without and beside the Scripture the latter I own and all that the Lord hath wrought upon by the word will own it with me The account which that famous Francis Junius gives of the Spirits working by the Letter of Scripture is upon record * Vita Francisci Junii After he had drunk in that which stirred up in him the seeds of Atheism and had vented something that way before his father and had profited nothing by Sermons to this present time he takes up the new Testament laid before him by his father and reads the former part of the first chapter of John In the beginning was the Word c. Ita commoveor legens c. as it first came to his hand and view Whereby saith he I was so stirred that suddenly I perceived the divinity of Horrebat corpus stupebat animus c. the Argument and the majesty and authority of the style very far excelling all the floods of humane eloquence my body trembled my minde was astonished and I was so affected all that day that I knew not where and what I was And from that time forward he gave himself to the study of the Scriptures and read other books but coldly and carelesly in comparison Here was the mighty operation of the Spirit accompanying the Letter here was a right Scripture efficacy from the Spirits application of it to the conscience As God declares his Spirit and power or speaks of them in the Scriptures so he declares or exerts and puts forth his Spirit and power by them and that upon their hearts who do not believe In this first Section of my book I had noted another of their Contradictions viz. of James Naylers * A few words of J. Nayler pag. 10. 11. thus now more fully Thou callest the Scriptures a standing Rule but it is not so to you who cannot believe that ever it shall be fulfilled in you as it was given out by the holy Ghost Contrary I said so Luke 16. 26. They have Moses and the Prophets for a standing Rule let them hear them and ver 31. If they hear not Moses and the Prophets neither will they be perswaded though one rose from the dead Here the Scriptures are asserted to be a more standing rule then visions and revelations R. F. * Pag. 3. 4. calls the simple-hearted to judge of my deceitful perverting of this Scripture for my own ends from it raising a false doctrine Rep. Let simple and wise also examine the proofs and reasons of this charge and of his denial of the Scriptures The Scripture a standing Rule 1. To be a standing rule at all or to any 2. To be a more standing rule c. The shew of reason he gives for the first I shall faithfully and for conviction if the Lord please of this Gain-sayer uncase and discover the weakness and nakedness thereof 1. The verse saith not so Rep. The 29 verse meaneth Luke 16. 29. cleared and vindicated and intendeth no less Scripture-sense is Scripture as our Lord teacheth us to reason from John 7. 38. He that believeth on me as the Scripture hath said out of his belly shall flow rivers of living water The Scripture no where had said so in so many express letters syllables and words but it saith it in the scope and sense and it speaks as much as amounts thereunto So doth this place for the Scriptures being a standing rule there is the sense of what I spake They have Moses and the Prophets for what for a cypher No but for a rule Let them hear them for what if not to testifie unto them as was desired ver 28. that they might repent as was expected ver 30. if one came from the dead Hence I reason They that constantly testifie in their writings from God how unbelievers should escape hell torments they are in their writings a standing rule to them that do not believe as to all other But Moses and the Prophets do constantly testifie in their writings from God how unbelievers should escape hell torments Therefore Moses and the Prophets in their writings are a standing rule to them that do not believe And therefore again R. F. his charging of me in the presence of God to be a liur of the Scriptures will by the Lord one day be made to fall upon his own pate or conscience notwithstanding his second reason thus If Moses and the Prophets had been left to all and for ever for a standing rule then Christ and the Apostles might not have been after Moses and the Prophets for following examples or rules Rep. It followeth not for Christ and the Apostles brought no new rule for the substance but onely cleared and enlarged it in what was Moral and Evangelical so that R. F. is beside the cushion when he addeth And therein thou bringest the old Covenant to contradict the new What he meaneth by the old Covenant I know not very well or what by the new The old Covenant in Scripture phrase and meaning What the old Covenant what the new was but the old administration the new Covenant the new copy of the same Will and Testament Heb. 8. 13. the same for substance before as now Moses wrote of Christ John 5. 46. The Prophets from Samuel and
those that follow after as many as have spoken have likewise foretold of these days the days of the New Testament and the things of Christ Acts 3. 24. As God spake by the mouth of his holy Prophets which have been since the world began Luke 1. 70. There is no contradiction between the Old Testament and the New in the sense I have given therefore none in my collection from Luke 16. That Christ asserts the Scriptures to be a standing rule 3. Reason It crosseth many Scriptures as Ephes 5. 1. Rom. 8. 14. 2 Cor. 3. 17. Rep. Not one of these nor any other for the Scripture cannot doth not contradict it self how ever it seems so to them that understand them not and have not will or skill to clear the harmony The first Scripture alledged Ephes 5. 1. requires that Ephes 5. 1. opened Christians be followers of God as dear children Dear children of God will minde their Fathers will in Moses and the Prophets and if we be followers of God we must follow him in his whole written word as it is plain in the Old or as it is explained and cleared in the Books of the New Testament The second Scripture Rom. 8. 14. hath nothing against Rom 8. 14. vindicated The Spirit leads by his Letter the Scripture rule however R. F. improveth it to his purpose thus They that follow him in the Gospel are led by his Spirit and that is not the Letter for although the Letter is not the Spirit yet the Letter is the Spirits Letter and they that follow God in the Gospel do and dare not upon the hazard of disobedience to their Father but follow him in the Spirits written Gospel seeing the Spirits inward leading and guidance is to the same obedience which the Scripture leads unto The Spirit leads by and to the Scripture never from it as the Spirit in Seducers doth The third Scripture 2 Cor. 3. 17. God is that Spirit 2 Cor. 3. 17. vindicated what then Then the Spirits Letter is Gods Letter I can conclude Or thus The written word of the Spirit is the very written word of God and again God that gave the Letter gives the Spirit with it and by it with it even to those that yet are unbelieving and are ever resisting the Spirit speaking in it and from it Nehem. 9. 20. Acts 7. 51. By it to those whom he effectually preventeth and calleth home to himself or buildeth up Acts 8. 35. Acts 10. 34. with 44. But R. F. his drift in quoting the words above to make people believe that because God or the Lord is that Spirit as saith that Scripture therefore that and all the rest of the Scripture is not a standing rule which follows as much as if it should be said God is the Lord therefore the creature is not his creature I shall for his learning and better improvement of that Text turn the edge of his allegation against himself If that Scripture saith The Lord is that Spirit then that Scripture is the rule for me and him also to believe the Lord is that Spirit and if that Scripture be not fallen out of its authority it is a standing rule for us so to believe but that Scripture says as much and R. F. runs to the authority of it as yet in force therefore that Scripture is a standing rule for the faith of that truth and consequently other Scriptures are the rule for other truths and all Scripture for all truth what we are to believe and what to practise A fourth Argument seems to be drawn from current experience But we follow God who are guided by the Spirit and that is our guide and rule to wit the Spirit of truth Rep. 1. Whose experience is this whom means he by we If onely himself and his companions who deny the Scriptures to be a rule then I deny they are guided by the Spirit of God who breathing forth the Scriptures and guiding men to write them guides men to read hear believe and obey them as their rule If by we he means all sober Saints and godly conscientious Readers not so in his opinion but really so and if he meaneth by the Spirit the Spirit of God then I appeal to all such and all the Saints who love the truth in sincerity whether they have the Spirit for their guide without or not rather with and by the Scriptures The Spirit indeed is promised to be the Saints guide John 16. 13. but it is neither there said although John 16. 13. vindicated R. F. affirms it That Christ appointed him to be the rule nor is he properly the rule but the giver of the rule and the guide unto and by the rule The schoolmaster which sets the copy is not the copy but he guides the hand of the scholar to write after the copy in like maner the Spirit of God appoints the Scripture to be written for a rule and guides the Saints to believe and live according to it Yet would R. F. have the force of a fifth Reason lie in these words Since he promised it as if the Scripture was not a rule since the Spirit was promised as well as before Surely if it was a rule before it is still the same rule as it is the same Scripture And the promise of the Spirit in a larger measure doth not in the least hinder the Scripture from being a rule but the larger measures of the Spirit help towards the understanding of that rule for a clearer and more Gospel-like administration and application 6. Reason If thou wouldst have the Letter to be the rule and Moses and the Prophets onely then thou wouldst not have Christ and the Apostles to be followed according to 1 Cor. 11. 1. Rep. 1. I used not the word onely although the Books of Moses and the Prophets when Christ referred to them Luke 16. were the onely Scriptures extant and a sufficient rule for the present 2. When Christ by his Spirit in the Apostles enlarged the Scriptures he altered not the rule for the substance of it Moses and Christ the Prophets and Apostles are so to be followed that he who leaves the one will forsake the other and he that loves the one will cleave to the other Had ye believed Moses saith Christ ye would have believed me for he wrote of me but if ye believe not his writings how shall ye believe my words John 5. 46 47. And such is the harmony of the Apostles with Moses and the Prophets that the one preached and consequently wrote no other things then what the other did say should come that Christ should suffer c. Acts 26. 22 23. What if the new Testament was written after the Old the matter contained in both is of the same concernment to believers as unbelievers What if Paul gives that godly exhortation Be ye 1 Cor. 11. 1. vindicated followers of me even as I am of Christ is Christ divided Is not Christ
in the Old Testament and in the New the same yesterday to day and for ever He that followeth the Apostle as he followed Christ and followeth the Prophets as they spake and wrote by the Spirit of Christ doth the same thing 7. Reason Seeing we are not under the Law but under Grace the Spirit of Christ is our rule and guide Rep. This is added to no good purpose but still to contradict the Scripture and to blot it out from being a rule For Râ—m 6. 14. cleared 1. Albeit true believers are not under the Law in respect of its ceremony curse rigorous exaction and domination yet they are under the direction and rule that it holds forth and that as they are regenerate Rom. 7. 25. With the minde that is the regenerate part I my self saith Paul serve therefore am under the law of God So again 1 Cor. 9. 21. Vnder the Law to Christ as the rule of holiness and righteousness is dispensed in the hand of Christ and for obedience with a Gospel-frame of spirit unto Christ 2. When the Apostle saith We are under Grace he singleth not out a Sect of men called Quakers unknown in his days but he intendeth all true Christians and their condition under a covenant of Grace not Legally but Evangelically administred having the Spirit of liberty to lead them from under the dominion of sin to the obedience of Christ according to a written word or rule What if the vail be upon the hearts of unbelieving Jews 2 Cor. 3. 15. because they own not the Son of God and Son of the Virgin to be the Messias is the vail therefore upon my heart as R. F. reasoneth Yes because thou setst up Law in stead of Gospel Rep. I wish he well understood what it is to set up Law What 't is to set up Law instead of Gospel in stead of Gospel It is not onely to set up Jewish ceremonies and Typical shadows after Christs abolition of them as the Jews endeavored but to set up all or any act or work required in the Law or word of God whether done in natures strength or by moral abilities or by the Spirits strength to be a mans justifying righteousness before God this is far from what I urge and press when I plead for Moses writings c. to be a standing rule to direct to Christ and to direct in a way of sanctifying righteousness when a soul is come to Christ But we witness the glory that exceeds c. but thou art ignorant of that Rep. I confess I know that glory of Gospel-ministration which the Apostle speaks of 2 Cor. 3. but in part but this I know that when our Lord appoints men constantly to hear Moses and the Prophets as writing of him and as giving out the same rules for Faith and Holiness which himself gave he that shall take men off from attending their writings according to their true scope seduceth and draws off from Christ And as ignorant as I am I can see to the end of that which is abolished which is Christ the end of the Law for righteousness to every one that believeth and I can see that he that believeth not in the same Christ which Moses pointed at believeth not at all or but in a false Christ yea with half an eye through the same grace I can see that he who takes not Moses writings as he wrote of Christ and makes them the rule of his faith and maners and also refuseth the writings of the Prophets to be the like rule he doth more then implicitely refuse the writings of Christ and of the Apostles from being a rule also R. F. * Pag. 4. therefore holding to the first contradiction That the Scriptures are not a standing rule may well pass on to a second That they are not a more standing rule The Scriptures a more standing Rule then visions c. then visions and revelations as I had collected from Luke 16. 31. If they hear not Moses and the Prophets neither will they be perswaded though one rose from the dead The reason hereof is strong rising from the dead which is of the same nature with visions and revelations Matth. 27. 53. may be counterfeited as we finde 1 Sam. 28. Moses and the Prophets were extant in the volume of Gods book and their authority is owned among the Jews to this day and it is so authentique that when either particular Jews have been or the Nation shall be converted to the Lord they presently adhere to it as to their Rule so the Apostle prophesied 2 Cor. 3. 16. when it any poor Jew or rather 2 Cor 3. 16. with 14. opened collectively when the people and children of Israel the ten Tribes with the two Shall turn to the Lord the vail shall be taken away which is now upon their heart in the reading of the Old Testament that is of the books thereof The books and writings of the Old Testament stand and shall still abide at their conversion though the old administration of the Covenant of grace is abolished and they shall be their Rule together with the books of the New Testament which they will then understand own and imbrace as more certain to them then if one rose from the dead not in a faigned but real way Hence it is that Christ after himself was risen as others with him and appeared called his disciples to the Scriptures and opened them unto them Luke 24. 29. yea he urgeth his own death and resurrection that it ought to have been so And beginning at Moses and all the Prophets he expounded unto them in all the Scriptures the things concerning himself This made their hearts burn within them ver 32. when as the rest were cold at heart through fear at their first sight of Jesus supposing they had seen a spirit ver 37. Let visions and revelations be never so certain yet the Scriptures quoad nos as to us are a more standing Rule Why they are not so in R. F. his judgement and others we shall know by his reasons 1. Christ saith in Matth. 11. 27. No man knoweth the Son but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father save the Son and he to whomsoever the Son not the Scripture but the Son will reveal him here revelation is the surer rule of knowing God Rep. If I should deal as rudely with R. F. as he with me Matth. 11. 27. vindicated I should not onely say the assertion is thine not the Lords but therefore thou art a liar and accuser of the Lord but I will not exchange words I will prove him to be what he would fasten upon me He that sets the Son of God and the Scriptures at distance belies Christ accuseth the Lord R. F. doth thus by his Parenthesis not the Scripture but the Son his conscience will draw up the conclusion one day Again he that grants one part of truth and denieth another part wrongs the truth
and the Lord of truth But R. F. granting one part of truth viz. That the Son reveals and denieth the other part viz. That the Scripture revealeth when as he hath this from the very Scripture that the Son revealeth and what he revealeth therefore he may be if he be not condemned in his own conscience that he wrongeth the truth and the Lord of truth Again he that understands Matth. 11. 27. of immediate revelation onley and shuts out all mediate revelation by the Scripture falsly accuseth the Lord of the Scripture but R. F. understands that place of immediate revelation onely and shuts out all mediate revelation by the Scripture therefore R. F. falsly accuseth the Lord of the Scriptures If he understands it of mediate revelation by the Scripture then it Section 1. will follow by his reasoning that the Scripture-revelation is surer then the Scripture If he saith the Spirit by the Scripture makes the truth more sure not in it self but to us it is that I contend for and that which all believers are to pray for Ephes 1. 17. There is the light in the air and the Ephes 1. 17. opened light of the eye now though as to bodily sight the light in the air doth not give the light of or in the eye but onely to thee ye yet the Spirit of revelation which is peculiar to Saints and common to all Saints by the light of Scripture that is as the medium or means of light in the air doth give the light in the understanding as it brings light to it therefore it follows ver 18. the eyes of your understanding being enlightned But still the Spirit of revelation is not a surer Rule no nor properly our Rule but our guide and leader to and by his Rule the Scriptures which are the more sure word of Prophecy as to us especially in a ordinary and standing way in all ages 2. R. F. reasoneth Visions are a way of Gods making known himself after Moses and the Prophets as to Ananias Paul and Peter Act. 9. cap. 10. Gal. 1. Rep. 1. These visions were but occasional and extraordinary as sure as the Scriptures as all true visions and revelations of God are in themselves and to the particular men that had them yet not to us that saw them not but know from the Scriptures they had them those Scriptures viz. Act. 9. cap. 10. Gal. 1. and so all the Scriptures are as sure yea to all Saints more sure compare 2 Pet. 1. 2 Pet. 1. 16. 19 opened 16. when we made known unto you with ver 19. we have also a more sure word we that is you with us and we with you Visions were but of rare use the Scriptures are of long and constant use and by such as receive them to be of divine inspiration they have ever been acknowledged more firm as to us still then occasional visions 2. If God had known as Chrysostom upon Luke 16. that visions from the dead would have done more good to the living he would not have omitted or waved such a way in an ordinary course 3. As sure as the Gospel was to Paul given him by immediate revelation yet he confirmed it to others by the Scriptures Act. 26. 22 23. and the Bereans examined it by the same Rule Act. 17. 11 12. Searching the Scriptures daily whether those things were so therefore many of them believed Wherefore because they found what Paul taught as had been revealed to him was agreeable to that Lydius lapis that infallible touch-stone and most standing Rule the holy Scriptures 3. Reason Paul knew much of the writings of Moses and of the Prophets and Letter of the Scriptures whilst he was a Persecutor but then he knew not Christ as after he did and went up to Jerusalem by revelation Gal. 2. and not by the Scriptures therefore the Scriptures are not so sure a Rule as visions and revelations by the Spirit of truth are Rep. 1. Paul had nothing of Gospel-truth given him by revelation but what for matter and substance was before in the Scripture which Gospel although he knew not while he was a persecutor yet as a Jew he walked up strictly to the Letter of the Law or Rule in outward acts 2. His special revelation for going up to Jerusalem was a special application of the general rule of Scripture viz. to do what God commanded him but in it self it is no rule for our imitation in the like matter of fact 3. His true revelations never lifted him up above the Scriptures 4. The same Spirit of truth which gave out his revelation gave forth the Scripture by inspiration and as immediately directed him to write all his Epistles for the more certainty to others that they might know he had his Revelations from the Lord therefore to us the Scriptures are as sure yea a more sure rule and the onely standing rule for faith and maners 4. Reason or allegation of R. F. is The Apostle Peter 1 Pet. 1. 13. exhorted others to wait for the grace that was 1 Pet. 1. 13. cleared and vindicated to brought to them at the revelation of Jesus Christ Rep. 1 By grace here is meant glory as cap. 5. 1. that which is to come is the glory that shall be revealed first Christs glory cap. 4. 13. at his coming in the clouds his glory shall be revealed secondly the Saints glory which they shall have out of free grace or favor from God Col. 3. 4. When Christ who is our life shall appear then shall they also appear with him in glory This glory to be brought at Christs coming the Apostle exhorteth the Elect and called to hope for perfectly or * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the end to death and in death yea they may and do carry this hope with them into heaven viz. hope of a glorious resurrection c. When at his coming 1 Cor. 15. 23. When the Lord shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels in flaming fire c. 2 Thes 1. 7. this is not a Revelation by the Spirit that Paul or Peter in the places mentioned speak of and therefore makes nothing to R. F. his purpose no more then what follows in a fifth Reason or Allegation The deep things of God are revealed not by the Letter but by the Spirit 1 Cor. 2. 10. Therefore revelations by the Spirit of truth are more sure then the Letter Rep. 1. Did not R. F. grant us at first page 2. that the Scriptures proceeded from the Spirit of truth Whether then they be revelations or doctrines or writings or interpretations as they come from the Spirit of truth he must yield they are all alike sure in themselves or he still fighteth against the Scriptures or the Spirit or both 2. The Apostle saith not that the Spirit revealeth the deep things of God but searcheth them that is he exactly and infinitely knoweth them as God knoweth them and thence by the way he
is proved to be God but while he can and doth go to the bottom of all things in and concerning God his revealing is ad placitum when to whom in what measure and in what way he pleaseth Although the Spirit knoweth all things infinitely and therefore God revealeth what he revealeth of the things of grace and glory by his Spirit yet to some he revealeth nothing immediately to others he revealeth but some things or but something of every thing needful to consolation sanctification and salvation as they are capable of it 3. As deep things as the Spirit hath revealed they are all in the Scripture It is one way of the Spirits revelation to give forth deep mysteries in writing and that as mysteriously Section 2. as if it were by Hieroglyphicks Stenography or Characters The Spirit revealeth by Paul to the Romanes cap. 9. and 10. and 11. deeper things then Paul can fathom which makes him cry out cap. 11. 33. O the depth And the last piece of Scripture which God hath left us is the Revelation of Jesus Christ which God gave unto him to shew unto his servants and he sent and signified it by his Angel unto his servant John that he should write it to the Churches and leave it with the rest of Scripture as a compleat and sufficient Rule not to be added unto nor to be substracted from unless therefore R. F. will be lyable to the plagues threatned Rev. 22. 18 19. he must not bring in his un-written Revelations no though they were un-written Verities as any part of the Rule to be added unto the words of Gods book And from all that hath been replyed to him in this Section I conclude He that denieth the Scriptures to be our Rule denies them to be the Scriptures of God and he that denies them or some of them to be a standing Rule denies them or some of them to be no Rule as if sometimes they were a Rule sometime not And he that denies them to be a more standing Rule denieth the scope and sense of Christs words in Luke 16. 31. and other places But such a Denial we have from R. F. in the name of others of his judgement Therefore thus far in stead of vindicating the Scriptures he with his fellows have contradicted them Section 2. IN my second Section of their Contradictions to the Scriptures themselves and their Authority I had quoted Francis Howgil in his own phrase The Scripture is other mens Words contrary to 2 Tim. 3. 16. R. F. * Page 5. tells me that by a piece of Logick I would raise a false accusation against F. H. and make a false conclusion to wrest the Scriptures to serve my own turn but cannot The Scriptures not mans word but Gods Rep. 1. He denies not but the words I quoted are the words of F. Howgil 2. How doth my Logick make either the Accusation or Conclusion false The word of Scripture is Gods I said as is the Inspiration and because it was given by Inspiration therefore it is and is known or proved to be his Word as thus I make it out further and more plainly That which is given by Inspiration of God is not one mans word or anothers but Gods word But all the Scripture was given by Inspiration of God Therefore all the Scripture is Gods word and not one mans word or anothers What an under-valuing Expression then is that of F. H. to call the Scripture other mens words And what Chop-logick have we from R. F. Holy men of God spoke as they were moved and spiritual men spoke forth those words therefore they were words spoken by the men of God this is idem per idem a proof of the same thing by the same a delighting to hear himself speak and a tyring of his Reader before he hath read five pages of his book 3. Why will R. F. yield one part of the Argument and not the other He yieldeth the Scripture to be given of God and by the Spirit the Spirit of truth why then yields he not the Scriptures to be the word of God but that he will continue to contradict the Scripture and himself also while he joyneth in confederacy with F. H. and speaks disdainfully of the words of God as the words of men this man and that Grant we that both of them F. H. and R. F. sometime alleviate that harsh expression as if not used in opposition to God but to us The Scriptures are others mens words that spoke them freely saith the one And They were spoken by the holy men of God other men that were holy and spoke them freely and not by you that are sinful and preach for hire saith the other yet will they not confess they were spoken by God and are the very word of God nay R. F. page 4. * Line 18 and 21. had before set the visions of Ananias and Paul in a comparative Opposition to the words of Moses and the Prophets and preferring the former before the latter viz. the Scriptures these being but the words of other men and the words of others what is this but to sow seeds in mens hearts of alienation from the Scriptures which the yong man should take heed to and cleanse his ways by in youth which children shouldbe trained up in from their childhood and which are not to be despised or forgotten when they are old Such a contradicting scope hath all R. F. his pains taken pag. 6. to prove the Scriptures are other mens words and not mine or theirs in Scotland I would ask him what did the Preacher Eccl. 1. speak his own words or Gods but that he prevents the question by telling us * Page 6. King Lemuel was a man and his mother who taught him the words he penned down Prov. 31. was a woman And the Song of songs was Solomons and he was a man Cant. 1. What followeth from hence therefore Solomons words are not Gods words it better followeth from R. F. his reason viz. he was a man and not God then that the Scriptures are not ours for we are men as they were that penned them and although we were not the Pen-men we are the Readers and God onely is the Author of the Scriptures which in a way of disparagement R. F. calls a Printed Bible and reasoneth vainly against our use of the Scriptures because neither did Jeremiah nor any Prophet or any Apostle ever stand with a Printed Bible in his hand and say Hear the word of the Lord Then the word of the Lord was declared and spoken without Printed Bibles and before Printing was invented Rep. 1. They had a written Bible or Volume and did many Scripture to be read and preached from times speak out of that as always according to it Exodus 34. 28. with cap. 35. 1. Moses speaks what was written on the mount upon the Tables of stone And Deuter. 31. 19. Write ye this song for you and teach it
the children of Israel verse 22. Moses therefore wrote this song the same day and taught it them When Jeremy could not go into the house of the Lord he sends Baruch his Scribe to read what was written from his mouth even the words of the Lord in the ears of the people c. Jer. 36. 4 6. * See also Jeremiah 28. 1. Paul had his Tertius to write the Epistle to the Romans cap. 16. 22. and he ordereth the Epistle to the Colossians to be read amongst them and that they cause it to be read also in the Church of the Laodiceans Col. 4. 16. and read it was as the word of the Lord unto them yea God hath so honored his written Bible that he hath ordered as well the Copies as the Autographum or the Pen-mans own hand-writing to be his Scripture also Those Proverbs of Solomon which the men of Hezekiah copied out Prov. 25. 1. are as authentique as any of the rest so was the Copy which the King wrote out according to Gods command Deut. 17. 18. 2. Printing was a rare Invention and the gift of God Printing invented betwixt the 1440 1450 year of our Lord. See Mr. Fox vol. 1. p. 927. above two hundred years ago The benefit is sufficiently noted by Mr. Fox Hereby Tongues are known Knowledge groweth Judgement increaseth Books are dispersed the Scripture is seen the Doctors be read Stories are opened Times compared Truth discerned Falshood detected and with the finger pointed And by the printing of the Bible the doctrine of the Gospel hath sounded The benefit of Printing and of printed Bibles to all nations and that with great expedition So many Printing-presses of the Bible so many Clock-houses against the high Towers of Antichrist none but Papists have envied Gods people and Christs Preachers a Printed Bible Who were they that obstructed what they could the printing of it in English in King Henry the 8. days but the Popish Prelates and their creatures The Popish Vicar of Croyden Caiaphas-like prophesied Either we must root out Printing or Printing will root out us Every good Christian have been glad of a piece of a Printed Bible when it came first out in our Mother-language 3. The later this Mercy hath been vouchsafed to have Printed Bibles the greater Gods favor to his people and the greater their Ingratitude who slight the Mercy the greater their pride who would rather have their own Scriblings in print then the Scriptures of God who prefix to their writings as these Quakers so called in many of their Pamphlets This is the word of the Lord but are against such a Title to a Printed Bible or such a Preface before a Sermon from a Bible-Text as this Hear the word of the Lord. 4. If the printed Bible be according to the Original Copy or a true Extract or faithful Translation of Scripture it is as warrantable to preach out of it as out of a written one for Printing is one kinde of writing what is first written by a pen is after written by a stamp The Press is but an handmaid to Orthography or right-writing and a Midwife to help forth the conceptions of the Minde formed at first by the pen. But saith R. F. * Page 6. if Printing had not been invented what would you hâ—ve preached by that knows not the word of Life which was before Writing or Printing was Rep. 1. The written Copies were before those printed and by the former onely Gods servants preached till the latter came forth and according to those Copies and Volumes of Gods book would I have preached 2. Those Copies would have taught me as now they do that which R. F. hath not learnt by the printed although he might learn it namely to distinguish between the Essential word of Life Christ the Son of God and the The word of God essential scriptural Scriptural word 3. As the Essential word was before the Scriptural so he was before Visions and Revelations were given to men yea before there was a holy man to receive them or a world for holy men or others to inhabit Lastly As no true prophet or preacher ever rejected a written or a printed Bible truely so and so called no more hath he denied it the Title of the word of the Lord. Never did the Lord send such an ignorant prophet like J. P. at Coggeshall to turn to the nineteenth chapter of the Revelation and tell the people because ver 13. Christs name is called The word of God therefore the Bible and Scriptures he pluckt out of his pocket and held in his hand was not the word of God But though false prophets pervert the Printed Bible and use that Sword of God to cut its own throat Gods faithful Messengers and Interpreters know how to handle it dexterously and faithfully What is the chaff to the wheat saith the Lord Jer. 23. 28. What are mans words our own or other mens words to the Lords What is a false Interpretation or Application of Scripture to the true Section 3. IN answer to the third Section R. F. owneth John Lawsons words which I had noted viz. Wâ— have nothing to try men by but the Letter the Bible or written word which is natural and carnal with his own words Your Tryer is a Chapter or Verse of the Scriptures declaration and now upbraideth us for having no better way to try mens Doctrine and Spirits by then the Letter Rep. By the Letter or writing of the Spirit of God which The Scriptures the tryer of Doctrine is the Law and the Testimony we do know what is the Doctrine of the Spirit The Spirit gives his sense and minde by letters and words of Scripture all along take one place with another And when men speak according to that word of Scripture Law and Testimony Isaiah 8. 20. which cannot Isaiah 8. 20â— cleared be but when they take the word in and with its true sense then they bring not mans Doctrine but Gods but if they speak not according to that word it is not because there is not light sufficient in the Scripture-word but because there is no light in them that handle it and speak of it their hearts are dark their judgements blinde and ignorant and they bring not the Spirits Doctrine but their own As for instance R. F. if you will believe him without tryal saith for himself and his fellows We speak according to it viz. the Law and the Testimony and therefore there is light in us But fearing he should not be believed upon his own testimony he brings a verse of Scripture for it 2 Cor. 2 Cor. 4. 6 vindicated 4. 6. where 1. He allows that in himself which he condemns in us viz. to make a Chapter or Verse of the Scripture the tryer 2. He sets that Scripture in opposition to Isaiah 8. 20. and while he pretendeth to speak according to Law and Testimony he perverts the testimony given by
Paul of himself and of true Gospel-ministers and believers viz. That God who commanded the light to shine out of darkness had shined in their hearts for it is not Pauls scope to disparage Scripture light The light that shined in Pauls heart and the light that shineth in the Scripture is the same light and God who shineth in the heart by Gospel-light of which the Apostle speaks ver 4. shineth in the Scriptures by the same light 3. It follows not because there was light in Paul and such as he inclâ—des with himself that there is light and the same light in R. F. and such as he includes with himself nor doth it appear to me and others that God shineth in his or their hearts who give a new and dark interpretation of that Scripture as of other Texts For R. F. * Page 6. Isaiah 8. 20. vindicated with J. Nayler expound it of the Law of the New covenant written in the heart by God c. Now though the Scriptures do witness that the Law of the new Covenant is written in the heart Jer. 31. 31. Heb. 8. 10 11. yet that is not the meaning of the phrases Law and Testimony Isaiah 8. 20. but the meaning is The Law and Testimony written in the Scriptures is the touchstone of what men speak as a Doctrine taught from God but if they speak not according to this word written in the volume of Gods book it is an evidence that their hearts are not taught of God or that the Scripture written without is not written within their hearts for what is written by God in the heart is consonant and agreeable to what he hath written in his Book and it never taught any man to call the Bible or written word as John Lawson calls it natural and carnal this I said was to blaspheme the Scripture Here R. F. * Ibid. takes me up as one not regarding what I say and as ignorant of what the Scripture saith concerning the same which speaketh of a carnal commandment Rep. Must the written word or Gods holy Scripture be natural and carnal because it speaks of a carnal Commandment He might as well imagine and affirm because it speaks of Types Figures and Shadows therefore it is all but typical and a shadow When the Apostle * Heb 7. 16. opened makes mention of the law of a carnal Commandment according to which the Priests in the Law-Levitical were made but not so Christ our high Priest he is treating of the Ceremonies now abolished The Scriptures not carnal but spiritual which were laws of things weak and frail as all flesh is considered in themselves not lasting and abiding he gives not the title of carnal and natural to the Scriptures as J. L. and R. F. do nor is he speaking of the Scripture as Scripture which is all spiritual and heavenly in its pedegree proper scope energie and vertue but he calls the Ceremony mentioned in Scripture carnal i. e. as to the materials appointed in the Legal Ceremonies they were outward bodily weak dead things of themselves this makes the Scripture no more carnal then because it speaks of the Earth therefore the Scripture is earthy or of Esau the profane therefore the Scripture is profane Section 4. TO my fourth Section R. F. * Page 7. In what sense the Scriptures are the word of God saith no more but this which is too much unless it were better Thou cannot with all that thou hast scraped together prove that it the Scripture is the Word which is eternal life and so the Word that was in the beginning with God John 1. 1. Rep. 1. I had indeed collected several Scriptures Isaiah 8. 20. Isaiah 6. with Acts 28. 25 26. John 10. 34 35. Psalm 82. 6. Ephes 6. 17. but it is an unhandsom and reproachful expression put upon my collecting and comparing Scripture with Scripture for him to call it scraping together 2. My collation was not to prove the Scriptures to be the Word i. e. the eternal life and that essential word spoken of John 1. 1. But insomuch as Jam. Nayler put us to Iohn 1. 1. cleared prove the Letter is called the Word in plain words and that then there are two words I shewed that this phrase the word of God is taken two ways in Scriptures sometimes for Christ himself the Essential word of the Father sometimes for the Scriptural word it self which being evidenced by my aforesaid collections what trifling and absurdity is it in R. F. to call for the proving of that which was not to be proved as not being affirmed by me or any other that I know that the Scriptures are the Word spoken of John 1. 1. but the Scripture or inspired written created Word doth there as elswhere speak of the Essential uncreated Word as a mans tongue pen or secretary doth speak of himself Ephes 6. 17. opened That last Scripture I quoted Ephes 6. 17. one would think were enough to convince gainsayers where the sword of the Spirit a piece of spiritual armor is said to be the Word of God What meaneth the Apostle by the sword of the Spirit but the spiritual sword the Scriptures put into the hands and mouths of Christians no carnal but a spiritual weapon mighty through the Spirit to run into the heart of Errors and to cut asunder Temptations and to repel the Tempter Christ himself made this use of it against the Scribes and Pharisees Mat. 5. Against the Sadduces Mat. 22. 31 32. And against the Devil Mat. 4. 4 7 10 ver Once the Devil hath Scripture in his mouth but Christ hath it thrice in his mouth It is written It is written It is written and is too hard for Satan at this as all other weapons Here the very power of the written Letter puts to flight the adversary And if J. N. or R. F. will read over and over the 119 Psalm they will finde matter enough to cure their contradictions Spirits who are more nice then wise in abstaining from Scripture-expressions or attributing to them their due title There they will finde that holy David professing his zealous affection to God and to his Scriptures useth this phrase of thy word above thirty times plainly enough and yet elegantly also Let their consciences answer Is not thy word as much as God 's word And that he speaks of Gods written word the Scriptures as of what is according thereunto is clear in that he calls the same word of God the statutes of God O teach me thy statutes c. near twenty times now Gods statutes are his standing Laws or Rules put into writing as all the Statutes of England are upon record written down in Books Section 5. I Had charged it as another contradiction of theirs to the The writing of the Spirit the ground of the Saints acting Scripture it self in that they say The Saints ground of acting is not the outward Letter but the Spirit which
gave forth the Letter Hereby setting the Word and Spirit at difference whereas the Spirit gives forth his word in the Scripture and in the word written lays down the grounds of the Saints actings and believings also yea he hath ordained the very Scripture to be one ground of their acting R. F. in answer returns me this language * Pag. 7. 1. Here thou art blinde and knows not the Saints ground and 2. Accusing them falsly that witness to it 3. With thy Logick and Magick Art would make the Scriptures God and Christ but cannot and would make them the ground of the Saints acting when they are not Rep. 1. If R. F. will but understand what is and may be said to be the ground of a thing he may possibly believe I know the Saints ground of acting as they are Saints The word Ground is ambiguous and hath divers acceptions In strict propriety of speech the Earth we tread upon and Ground are all one as the same Ground or Earth brings forth the same fruit By a metaphorical Allusion the word Ground is sometime put for the Cause of a thing sometime for the first ground-work of a Building or for the first Principles and Rules of Art and Science or for the first habits in a man of his actings The Cause and that principal-efficient Ground of the Saints acting is God and the Father by Christ through the Spirit The Scriptures are How the Scriptures are the Ground of the Saints acting instrumentally a Cause without which since the Lord caused them to be given forth he doth not ordinarily act upon the Saints or draw forth their acts of grace and godliness They are the first external ground-work of all their faith and workings as Saints They are the Rule and Warrant of all their ordinary actings yea the grounding Touch-stone of all extraordinary Impulses and Revelations By their Authority they are a sufficient ground or reason of our faith and practice The Scripture-commands are one ground the Scripture-promises another the Scripture-threatnings another the Scripture examples backt by and bottom'd upon a precept another the Scripture-Prophecies and Revelations another As every word of God is pure Prov. 30. 5. so every part of the Scripture is a pure grounding-rule for a Saints faith and conversation Rev. 21. 14. The wall of the City the new Jerusalem made up of Saints indeed hath twelve foundations and in them the names of the Apostles of the Lamb whose writings we have with the doctrine of the Prophets Ephes 2. 20. founding-grounding doctrine as that golden Reed Rev. 21. 15. to measure the city and the gates thereof and the wall thereof 2. If the Word and Spirit cannot be set at difference but are inseparable as R. F. yieldeth yet I did not falsly accuse them as he saith that witness to the Saints ground because by Word he and others expresly hold forth none but the Person of Christ and God the Word but deny the Letter of Scripture to be the Word of God which is strange contradiction to God himself and to his Scripture and to themselves also For while they grant he wrote or caused to be written the whole Letter yet they deny him to have written a word It is true in propriety of Grammar-speech a letter is but the least part of a word yet it is a part But the Bible consists of many books of letters which God hath left written for his friends and people to be grounded and setled in the faith yet because John 1. 1. speaks of God the Word and 2 Cor. 3. 17. of the Lord the Spirit therefore Christ and the Scripture must not be called by the same name and because Christ and the Spirit are inseparable therefore the Spirit and the Scripture must be parted as to the Case in hand and if the Spirit be the ground of the Saints acting the Scriptures must have no part nor lot in this business I shall still accuse such Logick to be false reasoning and yet not accuse the Logician falsly R. F. thinking to mend the matter marres it with his additional gloss * Page 7. The Letter is not God nor the Letter is not the Spirit therefore not that Word which liveth and abideth for ever 1 Pet. 1. 23. by which the World was framed Heb. 11. 3. and made Heb. 1. 2. For what if it be not that WORD yet it is the word of that Word it is the word of Christ who is God the Word And if Christ be the ground or meritoriously efficient cause of the Saints actings his Scripture or written Word is the regular Card and Compass by which his Spirit steers their course to the Haven of Happiness and Eternal Rest And why may not the word Peter speaks of in that place be the Scripture He sets not 1 Pet. 1. 23. with 25. opened Christ spoken of in opposition to that Scripture in Isaiah 40. 8. but from the Prophets testimony advanceth the word that speaks of Christ in opposition first to mortal and corruptible seed and then to withering flesh and all the glory of man even in his words fading away as the flower of grass And is not every Scripture-Gospel-promise that immortal seed which being emitted from the Scripture by the Spirit and quickened as it is cast into the heart doth it not there abide and remain in life and power If verse 25. may give any light to verse 23. not Christs person but Christs promise is there beyond all dispute intended by the Apostle when he saith The word of the Lord endureth for ever for the Greek word is not that which is used when Christ in person is spoken of Logos but Röma both in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first and latter clause which is an explication of the former And this is the word which by the Gospel is preached unto 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 you as if the Apostle should say Would ye know what word is that which endureth for ever even the Scripture-promise which we daily do evangelize or speak of unto you as constant good tidings If any say in verse 23. it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is Logos it must be noted for a certain truth that although Logos the Word be sometimes necessarily to be understood of Christs person as John 1. 1. c. yet not * Apud Gracos latè patet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Beza in Joh. 1. 1. always and this is as certain that Rëma is never used for Christs person but this is used ver 25. and therefore ver 23. in Peter is to be expounded by it Again Is it not the same with the sincere milk of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 word * cap. 2. 2. which nourisheth and ministreth growth to the new-born babe Was it the wonted maner of any of the Lords Nurses to bring up Gods children by hand as we say as soon as they are new born and not guide them to the breasts of
the Old and New Testament-Scripture thence to suck and draw for their refreshment preservation and consolation But such cursed step-dames have we now sprung up who would wean every new-born babe from any further tastes of Scripture-milk it must be no ground of their acting then no means of their growth no food to them at all nay it shall be no seed instrumentally to beget them as not milk to nourish them 3. They that deny the Scriptures to be in any good sense the ground of the Saints acting in effect deny them to be Gods Scriptures and Christs Scriptures for either the Authority of God and Christ is stampt upon them or not if it be then by their Authority may and ought the Saints to act if it be not then are they but humane and not the Scriptures of God and Christ But let us examine what R. F. saith for himself * 2 pag. of his Epist and 7. p. of his book and men of his judgement The Lord God and his Spirit is the ground of the Saints acting as it was formerly Isa 48. 16 17. For the Lord God and his Spirit hath sent me And the Lord Isaiah 48. 16 17. cleared vindicated teacheth his that he so sends to profit Rep. 1. So reads he or writes I must not say wresteth lest I retort but the words are directed to the people or Church and truly thus read which teacheth thee to profit The prophets had more extraordinary impulses of the Spirit then the Saints in ordinary for their actings 2. One way whereby God then taught and now teacheth his people to profit was by reducing them to the written Rule ver 18. O that thou hadst hearkned to my Commandments which they had in writings from God before the Lord God and the Spirit sent Isaiah to them Christ who came with the Spirit as he received it not by measure came with the Scriptures taught the people and his disciples how to profit by them Luke 4. 18. Matth. 5. Luke 24. 27. and as the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal which Scripture 1 Cor. 12. 7. R. F. alledgeth in 1 Cor 12. 7. vindicated part so is all the Scripture given by inspiration of God and is profitable for Doctrine for Reproof for Correction for Instruction in righteousness 2 Tim. 3. 16. neither is there any manifestation of the Spirit in any Teacher if he doth not manifest his doctrine from or according to the Scripture when required so to do It is not to be believed that God ever gave his Spirit to such a Teacher who doth manifestly or covertly under pretence of the Spirit flie from the light of Scripture The Spirit of God never taught any The property of the Scriptures to speak dishonorably or diminishingly of his written word but to give unto the Scriptures what is its due viz. That they are Gods holy Scriptures Rom. 1. 2. able to make a childe wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus 2 Tim. 3. 15. and given ver 17. That the man of God the Prophet Apostle Evangelist Pastor or Teacher and others by their ministery may be perfect throughly furnished unto every good work and unto the Spirit what is his due The prerogative of the Spirit prerogative to work by the Scripture when and upon whom he pleaseth to their saving profit But haply I might have spared this pains in reference to R. F. though others have need of it because in his Epistle he hath this passage The Scriptures in the Letter onely are not the true ground of the believers faith as they in Scotland affirm for he seems to be a little yielding that they are the ground of the Saints acting though not onely if in any good sense he will grant them to be the ground of the believers faith he must in that The ground of the Believers faith is the ground of the Saints acting sense yield them to be the ground of the Saints acting for the Saint and the Believer is all one and all acts of holiness in general as of any particular grace spring from the same root that the acts of faith do and are built upon the same ground-work that is laid by God for the edification of faith and its actings Onely I must advertise him and others that I know none in Scotland that so affirm or express themselves as he speaks They may say and say truly that the Letter i. e. the Scriptures which never were without their true sense nor without the Spirit breathing in them though it be not manifested to every one that reads them nor a like manifestation given at all times to all the Saints are the onely visible and legible Rule of faith and Judge of Controversies as all sound Protestants have hitherto maintained this truth against the Papists And they that are of a sound minde in this British Isle as in all Europe and the world have from Gods Authority stampt upon the Scriptures asserted them to be a true Ground of the Believers faith which R. F. weakly denies * Epist because Christ is the true Ground of faith whereas the affirmative is hereby the more strongly proved For the true adaequate or proportionable Object of faith is the true Ground of faith but Christ speaking in the Scriptures is the true adaequate Object of faith therefore Christ in the Scriptures is the true Ground of faith And thus again If Christ be the true Ground of faith then the Scriptures of Christ which are his written truth are a true Ground of faith as if the man be honest I may build upon his word so if Christ be true and Truth itself his word is true and the truth as his Fathers word is John 17. 17. when written down for a more certain ground as to us and our actings then if but spoken in the air or to the ear Let R. F. therefore or all that have a minde to be sound in the faith if he hath none hear the Scripture speaking for it self and hear Christ together for himself and his Scripture Prov. 22. 19 20 21. That thy trust Prov. 22. 19 20 21. opened and urged may be in the Lord I have made known to thee this day even to thee Here is a ground of faith laid by the Lord himself What is it his making known of what Have not I written to thee excellent things in counsels and knowledge Here is excellent matter made known as a ground of trusting in the Lord and here is the maner of revelation by writing Have not I written wherefore That I might make thee know the certainty of the words of truth Behold the maner of making known a ground also of certainty of knowledge and consequently of faith for a mans self and it followeth that thou mightest answer the words of truth to them that send unto thee Lo here is the ground of our Embassie and Message for others
perswasion and satisfaction with our selves and here is the ground of mens believing what we speak from and according to what is written Will R. F. or any say If our trust must be in the Lord we are not then to ground our faith on the Scriptures I must tell him from Christ that the not grounding a mans faith upon the Scriptures is an evidence that he grounds it not upon the Lord the very Scriptures will accuse such to be unbelievers for thus our Lord reasoneth against the Jews John 5. 45 46. There is one that accuseth you even Moses in whom ye trust For had ye believed Moses ye would have believed me for he wrote of me Section 6. I Had charged them with putting figurative Glosses upon plain Scripture R. F. pag. 7. shuffles in here and there a line or two for answer but nothing to the purpose onely in way of shift he hath these two subterfuges 1 In quoting John 1. 1 2 3. he addeth this is plain Scripture without figurative gloss the glosses are thy own Rep. 1. As plain Scripture as it is it is alledged by him to set all the rest of Scripture aside from being Gods word For what if by the Scripture-letter the world was not made but by Christ the Eternal Essential Word of which John speaks hath it not been sufficiently shewed in what sense the Scripture-letter is and is truly called the word of God 2. By his unreasonable reasoning he doth altogether hide and conceal from the Reader of his book what instance I gave in mine of their figurative gloss upon plain Scripture viz. 1 Cor 14. 34 35. By woman is meant the weak 1 Cor. 14. 34 35. vindicated with 1 Tim. 2. 11 c. corrupt part and by man the Spirit in either sex and by the Husband is meant Christ contrary to the true sense of the Apostle given by the same Apostle not onely in his reasons upon the place but in that first Epistle to Timothy 2. 11 12 13 14. This Gloss is theirs and yet unreasonably he calls it mine the fancy mine and the meaning 's mine which he denieth whereas I gave none but the Apostles own Hence I argue He who sets Paul against Paul or owns not Paul's plain exposition of himself but puts figurative glosses upon the Text contradicts the Scripture but thus doth R. F. with others He that would be further satisfied about his egregious glossings this way may read his Pamphlet of a sheet * Entit led A woman forbidden to speak in Church printed 1654. by it self A taste whereof whosoever meets not with that sheet may take as followeth a page 3. The woman or wisdom of the flesh is forbidden to speak in the Church b page 5. The Apostle saith Let your women keep silence in the Church he doth not say Let the Spirit of God keep silence in the Temple c page 7. It is carnality that is forbidden to intermingle with Spirituality If this be not to play with Scripture and grieve the Spirit that spake it I know not what doth A second subterfuge is in citing that Scripture I will pour out my spirit and your sons and your daughters shall prophesie and such may speak of the things of God Rep. 1. Who denies but they may speak according to their gift place and call but women endued but with an ordinary gift are set by and not allowed either the office of teaching or the liberty of a gifted-brothers place to speak to edification c. had they the gift as eminently as some Brethren have or so much as to ask a question for their own learning in the publick meeting place of a Church in order and every place and meeting of such a Church hath a publickness in it because they are commanded to be under obedience it becomes not their sex 't is usurping of the males authority they were the latter sex in creation the first in the transgression and are easily led into deceit as Eve was all which are the Apostles reasons 1 Cor. 14. 1 Tim. 2. and the holy Spirits not mine who dare contradict them and their true sense and scope dare contradict the Spirit to his face 2 Pauls limiting-order issued out from Heaven teacheth us how to understand Peter Act. 2. 17 18. taken out Act. 2. 17 18. opened of Joels prophecy viz. partly as allusions to the old Testament-times when God by dreams and visions by prophecies or predictions of future things revealed his minde in those ages past to a few and so the pouring out of the Spirit c. notes a large and abundant measure of saving grace in ordinary given to some of Gods servants of all sorts and sexes in all nations where the Gospel comes far excelling the ordinary measures of Saints before Christs ascension partly that some of Gods servants women as men daughters as sons should have a prophetical instinct of foretelling things to come which ever hath been a gift more then ordinary and out of a Church-order and course as Acts 21. 9. Philips four daughters and virgins were inspired withall or if any say why might not their gift of prophecy be the gift of explication and application of the Scripture to the profit of the hearer though it is not so probable yet then I say they were subject to the Apostles Rule aforesaid and were kept free from disorderly extravagancies 3 That standing Rule and order of Paul 1 Cor. 14. 34 35. leads us to the understanding of ver 31. ye may all prophesie c. i. e. as all called to the office of Pastor and Teacher 2 Cor. 14 31 vindicated must teach exhort c. so all the brethren gifted with the abilities of prophesying or speaking to edification exhortation and comfort may prophesie the exception of women breaks not the Rule for men but rather confirms the liberty to the brethren and to all of them so gifted which are but a few when the number is cast up in every Church And again what that meaneth Thou shalt not muzzle the 1 Tim. 5 18. cleared Ox that treadeth out the corn c. which the Apostle applyeth to the laboring Elders not to women as R. F. ver 17 of 1 Tim. 5. and at the end of the 18 verse there 's light given to the beginning of it for the laborer is worthy of his reward which words are a reason of the Prohibition and the Prohibition is not to open womens mouths in publick for himself Chap. 2. had stopt them by the injunction of silence but to beware of discouraging their preaching Elders and laboring Pastors and Teachers by abridging them of their honorable maintenance yea that Canon of the Apostle above mentioned is the Key to open all those Scriptures which R. F. produceth in his sheet aforesaid concerning Phebe Priscilla Mary Tryphena and Tryphosa Persis Rom. 16. and those women Philip. 4. Rom. 16 1 2. and ver 6 12. Phil. 4
3. vindicated which labored with him in the Gospel for all these were employed not contrary to his order unto the Church at Corinth in publick preaching or so much as acting by their votes and suffrages in Church affairs but either in succoring Paul and others or in messages or in working out Pauls liberty mean while hazarding their own lives or in composing differences or in entertainment of strangers or in some other Christian-gospel-service sutable to their sex gifts and graces And as for that which R. F. collecteth from 1 Cor. 16. 19. that if Priscilla be not permitted to speak in the Church and the Church be in her house she must not speak but go out of her house Sure it is that as she 1 Cor. 16. 19. vindicated and her husband Aquila had taken up a house at Corinth Act. 18. 3. so they had a godly family like a little Church for knowledge piety and good order but the order of a godly family is after one way and the order of a ministerial Church is after another way Besides the Church at Corinth did ordinarily meet in Gaius's house therefore he is called Pauls Host and of the whole Church Rom. 16. 23. and Paul at other times wrought with his hands at Aquilas house Act. 18. 3. and in some one place compare 1 Cor. 14. 23. with chap. 11. 20. or other where that order was observed which was given to the Church ministerial and where Priscilla her self must not speak in the case in controversie with R. F. though haply she was more eminent in grace and gifts then her husband Aquila and upon that account her name may for once Rom. 16. 3. be set before his Lastly as for her own house it is not said the whole Church met there as at Gaius's house but it may well be collected those of her family were part of the whole and so the name Church is given to it and speak there she might to teach her family and with her husband to instruct an Apollos in the way of God more perfectly Act. 18. 26. without going out of her house or out of her place Will J. Nayler notwithstanding all this persist in his bold opinion that Pauls words of a womans keeping silence in the Church must not be taken in the Letter and will R. F. defend him with his own glosses I must leave them to the Lords rebuke for being wise in their own conceit and proceed to the close of this Paragraph in my book where I had given another instance of their new gloss upon 2 Pet. 1. 19. 2 Pet. 1. 19. vindicated affirming the sure word of prophecy there spoken of to be the Prophecy and Spirit of Prophecy within them and not the outward Prophecy or declaration of Gods minde in the Scriptures R. F. * page 7. hath nothing to say but this the sure word of prophecy we witness to and do not to it say No and then falls upon me with reproachful language as his maners serve him But how doth he witness it If by the word of Prophecy he means as Peter interprets it ver 20. the prophecy of the Scripture then he contradicts his fellow J. N. and doth not say no where his fellow saith no if he witnesseth onely the prophecy within or the light * Discovery of the man of sin by J. Naylar pag. 30. as J. N. glosseth till the day dawn c. which is not without nor in books then he with Nayler contradicts Peter and the holy Ghost moving him to write of a more sure word of prophecy of Scripture then the voice on the mount To clear this further As Peter v. 20. expounds v. 19. calling the more sure word of prophecy the prophecy of Scripture or Scripture-prophecy not heart-prophecy or breast-prophecy arising and residing onely in the minde but written down in books so this written-prophecy he sets in opposition to cunningly devised fables which ver 16. he professeth against in which fables there was no sureness or certainty at all and then he lays it in the ballance of comparison with his and others making known the Lords power and coming on the mount Peter James and John Mat 17 1 c. were ear-witnesses of a voice from heaven concerning Christ and eye-witnesses which is ten times more then onely to take a thing by the report of the ear of Christs majesty honor and glory this Transfiguration of our Lord Jesus they preached of to the scattered Jews as others yet notwithstanding their preaching of what they had heard and seen and the certainty of the voice they heard and the glory they saw We saith Peter including James and John with himself and the believing Jews whom he wrote unto who honored the writings of Moses and the Prophets as infallible have a more sure word of prophecy or of the Prophets writings whereunto ye do well that ye take heed hereby commending them for their respect to the Scriptures and encouraging them to be intent thereunto as unto a light shining in a dark place the Scripture-word being a lamp unto the feet and a light unto the path of Saints amidst Psal 119. 105. all the darkness of the heart of the world or of the Church until the day dawn and day-star arise in our hearts i. e. until by the study of the Scriptures more light be cleared up and Christ make himself more manifest to us and within us But lest any should stumble at the Apostles assertion which comparing ver 19 20. as before is to this effect that all or any part of the Scripture is a more sure word then what is spoken in the air and but to the ear the Apostle preventingly addeth ver 20. Knowing this first let this be laid as for a fundamental truth in your mindes that no prophecy of the Scripture whereof we speak 2 Pet. 1. 19. with v. 20 21. more cleared is of any private interpretation Were it so that every man might as his private minde leads him interpret Scripture the authority and certainty of it would vanish as the light Scripture to be interpreted by Scripture and truth of it would be eclipsed it would be far from being a more sure word men might that way turn the Gospel into a Fable and make the Scriptures as Antichristian Popelings do a nose of wax well how proves the Apostle that no Scripture is of any private interpretation why verse 21. For or because the Prophecy came not in old time or at 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 any time by the will of man but holy men of God spake it as they were moved by the holy Ghost As was the Genesis such is the Analysis as was the composition such is the resolution and meaning of it from the same Spirit the publique Spirit of the Saints and of the Scriptures the holy Spirit of God composed the word of Prophecy not mans will but Gods digested it his Spirit indited it and
Heb. 4. 12. and Rom. 10 8. vindicated Heb. 4. 12. The word of God quick and powerful c. is the word preached ver 2. or the Scripture that we read and hear opened if one verse may interpret another Rom. 10. 8. The word is nigh thee c. This place with the former must needs be Christ within men not the Scriptures without as J. P. thinks because the Apostle directs the mindes of people within them from looking without whereas let people look into Deut. 30. 14. from whence the Apostle quotes it and compare that 14. ver with the 11. and they will finde it is meant of the word of a Gospel-command built upon a Gospel-promise For this commandment of returning and obeying by vertue of the promise ver 6. of heart-circumcision is not hidden from thee neither is it far off it is not in heaven c. nor beyond the sea c. But the word is very nigh thee in thy mouth and in thy heart that thou mayest do it Which Paul expounds to be the word of faith or doctrine of faith which comprehends the promise for and to believing and the precept of believing written preached heard and mixed in the heart with faith That Scripture 1 John 2. 27. hath no such meaning 1 Iohn 2 27. vindicated as to exclude Scripture-teaching and Ministers-teaching and as if he that hath the Anointing were come to the end of mans teaching as J. P. expresseth it page 3. But onely that we who have the Anointing which is not Christ as he glosseth for the Unction or Anointing is from Christ Gods holy One ver 20. but that participation of Christs Oyl and Eye-salve of Christs grace and Spirit of knowledge and understanding c. need not that any man should teach us better things or in a better maner but as the Anointing teacheth us The words include both inward and outward teaching and teachers and exclude none but seducers ver 26. of whom the Church and People of God have no need at all in Judea England Essex or in any part of the world Isaiah 30. 20. makes not mention of Christ or but any Isa 30. 20. vindicated one true Teacher but of Teachers meaning the true Prophets and Priests that taught the good knowledge of the Lord as in Jehoshaphats days which should not be removed into a corner but the Lords people should see them and have with them as is promised ver 21. A word behinde them saying This is the way c. i. e. Gods Spirit should prompt suggest and set home that which was outwardly taught upon their hearts at every turn and upon every occasion How doth our Essex Seducer * Christ exalted pag. 4. Iohn 15. 5. Phil 4. 13. vindicated gloss upon John 15. 5. and Philip. 4. 13. Without him we can do nothing but by him we can do all things without the help of Scripture or any thing else without Is this to own Scripture in its place as the Title pretendeth to put it quite out of all place and office or service that it shall not be in the day of the Lords Battels and a Christian warfare in the place of an Auxiliary or of any help and use When as Christ John 15. 3. told his disciples they were clean through the word which he had spoken unto them and the word which he had spoken was according to what is written Psalm 119. 9. Wherewithal shall a yong man cleanse his way by taking heed thereunto according to thy word Did not Paul write that Epistle to the Philippians for their strengthning And did not Apollos Acts 18. 27 28. help them much who had believed through grace shewing by the Scriptures that Jesus was Christ Lastly to make an end of these Instances of J. P. how ignorantly and rashly doth he twice quote * Page 4 6 Ier 5. 31. vindicated and cleared Jer. 5. 31. as * R. F. In his Truth cleared p 3. and J. W. in his Enmitie between the two seeds pag. 17. others of his Sect frequently The priests bear rule by their means with a glancing gloss at Ministers gain and maintenance As if by means there was meant outward estate wealth livings c. and by their was understood their own lucre when as the affix or pronoun their relates to the Prophets and by means is no more intended but endeavor or procurement of their false messages and pretences to extraordinary mission The priests bearing rule as falsly and corruptly as the prophets prophesied falsly and unsoundly In the Hebrew 't is by their hands 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is as much as the prophets false counsel and pretended authority as 2 Sam. 14. 19. Is not the hand of Joab with thee in all this Hast thou not done this by Joabs means or counsel by reason whereof the priests were so imperious and the people cheated by the false prophets loved to have it so The edge of this Scripture may be turned against our present Seducers thus The Quaking prophets prophesie falsly and Romish priests shrowd themselves under their new stamped Doctrine God knoweth how much they have influence how soon they may bear rule by these prophets means and many people who go for Gods people love to have it so and what will ye do in the end thereof when prophets priests and people have confederately banded themselves against the true Prophets and Ministers of the Lord That our new Prophet is not a true one hear one line or two more of his * Christ exalted c. p. 4. Sheet and judge of his Judgement of the whole Scripture He Christ is the Word and the Scripture is not He is the Light and the Scripture is not He is the Rule and Guide and Teacher and Judge and the Scripture is not but a declaration of him to be so Is Christ think you exalted upon the ruines of his Scripture and are they not razed at the foundation when as they shall neither be the Word nor Light nor Rule nor Guide nor Teacher nor Judge will that salve all that they are acknowledged to be a declaration of Christ to be so when as the but is sufficiently undervaluing Are they but a declaration of Christ Christ speaketh by the Scripture to be so Do they not declare of themselves also or doth not Christ and his Spirit declare in them and of them what they are as what himself is Do they declare that Christ is the Word and are not they the Word of that declaration Is Christ the living Word and are not the Scriptures the Oracles of God Rom. 3. 2. The lively Oracles Acts 7. 38. Do they declare that Christ is the Light and hath he not put of his Light into the Scriptures for our enlightning Christ enlightneth by the Scripture Psalm 19. 8. Whatsoever doth make manifest is Light Ephes 5. 13. The Scriptures declare and make as manifest as the light in a dark
night where our hearts are most obscure and in some places as the light at noon-day they shine with their Light upon every mans conscience that reads them Every Book and Chapter is a lightsom Book and Chapter were not our eyes more then purblinde Every Verse is a little vessel of light yea how great and how much light in some one line or a few letters as in John 10. 30. I and my Father are one And in that Rom. 5. 6. When we were yet without strength Christ died c. Doth it exalt Christ to call him our Rule and then deny it to the Scripture The Scripture exalts him higher and calls him Christ ruleth by the Scripture our Rule-giver or Law-giver which comes all to one And it exalts it self or is exalted by Christ to be Canonical or our Canon and Rule Gal. 6. 17. As many as walk according Gal. 6. 17. opened to this rule in the whole Epistle and in the Verse before If any say the Apostle speaks of the new creature as our Rule I conceive they are mistaken For 1. The new creature is too narrow for a Rule nor of authority enough to be a Rule it is but imperfect here as to degrees of renewed qualities and one Christian hath more another less none are gradually perfect 2. The new creature is subordinate and subject to Rule the old man is not nor cannot be subject if the new be not nothing in a Christian is regulated and then he will not be found a Christian If the new creature be subject it is to Christ the King and his Laws If it be regulated it is by a declared Rule which is the written Word Rom. 7. 25. I saith Paul at that time a new creature do serve the law of God as that Rule he speaks of to the Galatians and who so walks according to it peace shall be upon him Is Christ Christ guideth and teacheth by the Scripture our Guide he guides us by the Scripture without and by the Spirit of and in the Scriptures and within our hearts Is Christ our Teacher and doth he teach all without book Christ had never such disciples since the Scriptures were his Book which is profitable for Doctrine or Teaching 2 Tim. 3. 16. Christ himself taught out of them and by them and so doth he still continue to train up the Scholars of his Christ accuseth and judgeth by the Scripture highest form Doth not the Scriptures accuse and judge also under Christ and for Christ John 5. 45. Ye have one that accuseth you even Moses John 12. 48. The word that I have spoken the same shall judge him at the last day because spoken from the Father and according to his commandment in the Scripture To return to R. F. again and at last to close up this Section I leave this with him and others Christs Scripture is of the same authority with Christs Sermons Christs Sermons shall judge men at the last day Therefore Christs Scripture shall have the same authority of judging It is one of the Books that shall be opened Rev. 20. 12. with the books of mens consciences Revel 20. 12. and of Gods omnisciency and Decrees and all the dead shall be judged out of those things which were written in the books And they that now are unwilling to be judged by the Scripture shall at the last day be judged by it whether they will or no. 2. Head of Scripture-contradiction Concerning the Trinity Section 7. I Had discovered their contradictious language that There is no Scripture for the Trinity when the Scripture is plain before them 1 John 5. 7. There are three 1 Iohn 5. 7. vindicated that bear witness in heaven the Father the Word and the holy Spirit and these three are one Here is a Trinity I said or a Three-ness in one Essence and One-ness of Essence in a Three-ness of Subsistence R. F. * Page 7 8. challengeth me for perverting the Scripture saying here is Trinity when it expresseth no such word in that nor any other Scripture as Trinity But the Reader will easily perceive how he perverts my writing and fights against this Text and five more which I referred to for I said not here is Trinity or the word Trinity but here is a Trinity asserted He grants the Father Son and Spirit are one and then beating about the bush from John 14. 20. which mentions but two of the three he denies it to speak of distinct persons three Rep. What if John 14. 20. speak not of three 1 Joh. 5. 7. expresly saith there are three c. But R. F. falls point-blank in opposition to the third in order of the three and addeth The holy Ghost is no person My work therefore here is first to clear out from this place in Johns Epistle and the five other that I onely hinted at that there are three distinct persons in the God-head Secondly that the holy Ghost is and how he is one of the three I cannot open any of the six Texts which I quoted but the latter will be proved by the former onely in clearing the latter by it self R. F. his Heresie and Blasphemy will be yet more evident and notorius To the first then I argue thus in the general If the Scripture speaks of three the Father Son and Spirit that are one and yet three then they are as distinctly three in their Persons as they are undividedly one in their Essence But the Scripture speaks of these three that are one and There is a Trinity or three persons in one Godhead proved from and by the Scriptures yet three Therefore they are as distinctly three in their persons as they are undividedly one in their Essence The consequence of the proposition is thus proved When the Scripture speaks of these three either it is to be understood of three distinct ways of Being or of three distinct Beings But it cannot be understood of three distinct Beings for the Lord our God is One I am or Being of himself Therefore it is to be understood of three distinct maners or ways of Being each of which maners of Being is no other but that which the Scripture expresseth by the word Hypostasis or Person when it sometime speaks of one of the three sometime of another The Assumption is clear from the Scriptures that either expresly say there are three and these are one or reckon up three neither more nor fewer coequal and of the same dignity as co-essential and of the same Deity More particularly 1. Let that 1 John 5. 7. be viewed and weighed let 1 John 5. 7. opened not men shut their eyes against the light of it and think lightly of its Testimony where Unity in Trinity and Trinity in Unity is set forth by words equivalent and of as great force as if the very terms of Unity and Trinity were put down The equivalent words are there are three and these three are one
and the meaning this that three distinct persons are united in the same Essence and one and the same Essence is distinguished into three persons 2. Let Matth. 28. 19. be heard speak for a Trinity Here Mat. 28. 19 opened is express command for baptizing into the name of three of the Father and of the Son and of the holy Ghost The phrase into the Name compared with 1 Cor. 1. 13. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is as much as into the divine service honor and worship of some person or persons Paul speaks of being baptized into his own name as too great an honor for him or any creature But if the disciples were and are baptized into the name of Christ as they were dedicated to a dependence upon Christ Christ should have his due honor given him and if according to Christs command they are baptized and by Baptism as by an outward rite and sign given up to the name both of the Father and of the Son and of the holy Ghost then are they in one Essence three persons equally and infinitely honorable 3. In 2 Cor. 13. 14. we have mention made of the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ there is one person of the Love of God or the Father there is another and of the Communion of the holy Ghost there is a third 4. Again Matth 3. 16 17. Jesus is baptized there is one person The Spirit of God descendeth upon him there is another And a voice from the Father This is my beloved Son there is a third 5. In that Scripture John 15. 26. There you have the Comforter the Spirit of truth one sent by Christ another from the Father a third though he is the first the Son the second the holy Ghost the third in order and maner of subsisting within the God-head and of working outwardly upon the creature yet there as elsewhere they are spoken of promiscuously to note their equality of Essence with the Trinity of persons Lastly to multiply no more places John 16. 13 14 15. There you have the Spirit pointed out as a person distinct from the Father and the Son 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ille He six times in ver 13. and ver 14. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 again He there is one person shall glorifie me there is another and ver 15. All things that the Father hath c. there is another Let R. F. or any other consult with his Arithmetick and reckon the number then consult with natural Logick or true reason and conclude If there be neither more nor fewer but three in one God-head and that the holy Ghost is one of the three Then there is a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Trinity And if the Father Son and holy Ghost be co-equal and that the Father hath the place and dignity of one Person and the Son hath the place and dignity of another Person Then hath the holy Ghost the place and dignity of a third and indeed is the Third in order of personality Secondly and more directly in reply to R. F. who saith he is no person I must tell him and his disciples in the general what a Person is viz. A living intelligent substance subsisting by it self and What a person is truly and really distinct from others by his incommunicable property more particularly A Person in the God-head What a person in the God-head is is the divine living understanding uncreated infinite Essence subsisting by it self and really distinct from the other by his incommunicable uncreated property yet each of them having one and the same Essence or Godhead in him from Eternity By this latter clause each of them having one and the same Essence c. A divine uncreated person is distinguished from created persons for created persons suppose an earthly father and a son are not the whole Essence one in the other but the uncreated are One person in the divine Essence is in and with the other In humane persons the Essence of the one stands out of the other In the divine persons the whole Essence of the one is the Essence and substance of the other and as the whole Essence of the Father is in the Son of God and the whole Essence of this Son is in His Father so the whole Essence of both the Father and the Son is in the holy Ghost By the former clause a living understanding Essence uncreated subsisting by it self and is really distinguished from the other by his incommunicable uncreated property we have to consider 1. Something common to all persons viz. they are each of them a living understanding substance subsisting by it self and distinguished by its incommunicable property 2. Something to distinguish Distinct from created persons 1. God and each person in the God-head from the creature viz. That God is a divine un-created infinite Essence the creature that is a person is either humane or Angelical and both created Essences and each of the divine un-created persons hath a distinct incommunicable un-created property but the created Essences men or Angels have though distinct incommunicable yet created finite properties and personalities 2. Each of the persons in the God-head from one another How distinguished in the Deity though relating to each other The incommunicable relative property of the first person the Father is to be of himself unbegotten and to beget his natural onely Son the relative incommunicable property of the second person the Son is to be though he is God of himself yet as the Son begotten of the Father the relative incommunicable property of the third person the holy Ghost is though he is God of himself yet as the Spirit to proceed from the Father and from the Son And hence I argue for the holy Ghost his being a person If the holy Spirit be distinguished from the Father and from the Son by his ineffable maner of being or by his relative incommunicable property of subsisting in the Godhead then he is one of the divine persons But the holy Spirit is distinguished from the Father and from the Son by his ineffable maner of being or by his relative incommunicable property of subsisting in the Godhead Therefore he is one of the divine persons That the holy Spirit is distinguished by his ineffable maner of being and relative incommunicable property of subsisting in the God-head is clear from that one Scripture among others above cited John 15. 26. In these words which proceedeth from the Father and in many Scriptures he is called the Spirit of the Son and the Spirit of Christ and therefore he proceedeth from him also and is known thereby to be a distinct person from him and from the Father If any say this doctrine of the Trinity is very mysterious make it out by some similitude The Prophet answereth him or rather the holy Ghost by the Prophet Isa 40. 18. To whom will ye liken God or what likeness will ye compare unto him or we may in
allusion thereunto say Who shall compare the essence of the Creator to the essence of the creature and who shall liken the divine persons with the humane or the humane unto the divine I shall onely to clear out what hath been said of the holy Ghosts personality adde this argument If those actions are properly attributed to the holy Ghost which are proper to a person then he is a person But those actions are properly attributed to the holy Ghost which are proper to a person therefore he is a person I shall mention but some of many actions properly attributed to the holy Ghost as 1 Cor. 12. 11. all these worketh that one and self same Spirit dividing to every man severally as he will Here the Spirit is described not as a motion or operation but as a person properly acting willing working Act. 20. 28. he is said to constitute elders or make overseers over the Church the flock of God Luke 12. 12. to teach John 16. 8. to convince Acts 13. 2. to call and ver 4. to send forth Barnabas and Saul Act. 2. 4. to give utterance and that very action which R. F. granteth to the Spirit of dwelling in the Saints is so far from disproving him to be a person for which end he produceth it as it clearly proves him to be one For how doth he dwell in the Saints not personally yet properly more then by way of operation as a owner or inhabitant in his house as a God and as a Lord in his Temple this person dwels in the Saints though not personally yet mystically and in a true spiritual way of inhabitation 1 Cor. 3. 16. Know ye not that ye are the Temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you And do we-know that and shall we not know and acknowledge him a person and a person of note and eminency He is not a Person saith R. F. but he dwelleth in persons If that be a reason why the holy Ghost is no person the Father with this corrupt reason must be no person nor the Son any who yet have the very title given them Heb. 1. 3. Christ the express image of the Fathers person for the Father dwelleth in the Saints and the Son also John 14. 21. what have we next to make out R. E. his sense he dwelleth in persons or bodies of Saints It seems he accounts none to be persons but those that have bodies Why beasts have bodies yet are no persons and Angels are persons spiritual immaterial creatures * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 subsisting by themselves though not of themselves as not any creature doth thus subsist although they have no bodies of flesh and bones Luke 24. 39. as men have nor is the body of a Saint the person of a Saint as he is a man but a part of it his person or suppositum consisting of body and soul and of such a composition is every humane person but a divine person in the God-head and in particular the holy Ghost of whom I have briefly spoken for R. F. his conviction or for others consolation as information is no compositum or third thing made up of other things different from the Essence yet is he distinguished by his maner of subsisting as hath been shewed To little purpose doth R. F. * Page 8. conclude this subject with that Scripture 2 John ver 9. He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ hath both the Father and the Son but against himself for as 1 John 2. 23. whosoever denyeth the Son the same hath not the Father so he that denyeth the holy Ghost in that maner as R. F. hath done abideth not in the doctrine of Christ and hath neither the Father nor the Son Let him well consider that the holy Ghost dwelleth in the souls of Saints as well as in their bodies let him beware of conceiving him with Samosatenus onely to be that * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 un-personal energy or operation which is in believers And let him be far from putting the Believer in the room of the Spirit or from making no more of the Spirit of God then the believing soul in the bodies of the Saints for this were to turn the glory of the Creator unto the Creature 3. Head of Scripture-contradiction Concerning the light within them and all men Section 8. IN this Section I had noted what they say about a light that Christ hath purchased for every man * Warning to Underbarrow by Ed. Burrough pag. 4. which leads to the Father These last words which lead to the Father as may appear by the Asterisk or note of reference like a Star * Pag. 8. between man and which I onely observed as Edward Burroughs words R. F. * in answer hath three things 1. Christ is the way to the Father John 14. 6. as Ed. Bur. saith Rep. This Ed. Bur. and he may affirm with us agreeable to the Scripture and yet contradict the Scriptures in saying that Christ is in every man or that the light in every man Light of a Deity in every man no redemption-light leads to the Father Christ God or as God is in every man and a spark of his God-head light is in every man but there is not in every man that Redemption-light which leads to the Father as a Father reconciling sinners to himself in Christ as Mediator nor is Christ given to every man as a Mediator to lead to the Father nor doth Christ give to every man that light which leads him to the Father 2. Saith R. F. There is not such a word as purchased in that page of E. B. Rep. 1. Nor did I say there was the word purchased in that or any other page of his book yet I have had that expression from others of their judgement in this particular concerning every mans light 2. If every mans light leads unto the Father effectivè so as to bring him into reconciliation and communion with the Father it is effectual light which warms and works the heart to the love of it But so doth not the light in every man and therefore deserves not the name of purchased light 3. I received this passage * In a Letter lately from a godly Preacher in Scotland and observer of their new vented Doctrines That he hath often wondred at one Expression of theirs and what they should mean by it viz. That the Elect cannot nor never did sin But of late one of them resolved the doubt viz. That the Elect is the Light within that Christ purchased for every one Sometimes it appears they make the Light within every man to be Christ which is the Savior and Redeemer of him that loveth it as Ed. Burrough * Warning c. pag. 14. expresseth himself Sometime the Elect as this man in Scotland sometime one thing sometime another that at last it will be found but an Idol of their own brain and fancy 3. R. F. for
dead to damned spirits in men and to wizards that peep and mutter as some now-adays to seek for the living God Or should they go to the dead to seek help and advice from them for and in behalf of the living No certainly whither then the answer is clear v. 20. To the Law and to the Testimony which is Gods written word and that which is spoken according to it And if they any that undertake to be speakers or writers shall not speak according to this Law and Testimony it is because they have no morning-light in them it is an evidence they follow the moon-shine of their watry-fancies dark reasonings and diabolical suggestions and if there be no light of saving truth in them there will be no light of comfort or relief which shall shine forth unto them so that if any shall come and teach a God whom the Scripture teacheth not and a Christ that the Scripture doth not teach he speaks lies and darkness and nothing else yea if any set up a light against the light of Scripture and will not be contented with that for the subject matter of it and reduce all his light unto it and compare his light with it to finde out and maintain a harmony therewith he sets up Lyes against the Truth and in the room of it 3. R. F. reasoneth If the Scriptures should be lost he would have no God nor Christ that would have none without them Rep. 1. This needless supposition might be spared God who hath hitherto preserved them will still maintain them while the world stands John 10. 35. The Scripture cannot be broken and therefore not lost 2. In the volume of the Book of Gods Decrees it was determined there should be a Scripture and all should be written therein which concerned Christ and salvation by him Heb. 10. 7. And 3. As all that have sinned and shall sin against the Scripture-light since it was given them shall be judged by it at the last day Rom. 2. 12 16. So 4. All that is contained in the Scripture which is more then is written in the heart of every fallen son of Adam and more then was written in Adams heart before the fall shall eternally witness in mens consciences both for the joy and comfort of those that believe and obey it and against those that slight and contradict it to their everlasting terror and increase of torment 4. To say saith R. F. that without Scripture the word of the Lord could not be spoken is to limit the Spirit of God Rep. 1. But who said it He would make his Reader believe I said it or to that effect But let him that reads us both observe what liberty he takes to note the effect of words and to pass by the very words themselves and yet condemns it in others although as near as I could I have every where alledged their very words 2. That which I said the Reader shall finde at the end of this Section Pag. 8. of my Book viz. Christ teacheth us not to know any thing to Salvation but what is in the Scripture-Law and Testimony For it is there either in express words or in a true consequential sense and to keep our selves within the bounds and limits which God hath set us is not at all to limit Gods Spirit but our own spirit which hath need of such a bit and bridle 5. R. F. addes If Samuel Christ his Apostles and John might have spoken nothing but what was written they might not have spoken much of what they did speak Rep. 1. God might have revealed more then is in the Scripture but he pleased not so to do 2. All that Samuel and the Prophets Christ and the Apostles and John the Revelation have spoken is written both according to what was written before and for substance the same As Moses wrote what was delivered to the Patriarchs and Samuel with the Prophets spake and have left written what Moses wrote so Christ and the Apostles spake and have left written what was spoken by Moses and the Prophets Luke 24. 26 27. Acts 3. 22 23 24. Let him that readeth understand Rev. 22. 6. These sayings are faithful and true And the Lord God of the holy Prophets sent his Angel to shew unto his servants the things which must shortly be done Nothing is signified in the whole Book of the Revelation but for substance was foretold by Isaiah Daniel Zechariah and other of Gods holy Prophets whose writings were extant long before John had his Visions and Revelations But R. F. will not yet give over 6. God revealeth the deep things by his Spirit and teacheth by his Spirit and sends forth messengers by his Spirit and guideth by his Spirit into all truth c. Rep. 1. They do well to run to the Spirit who have lost the sense of Scripture and love to it but let R. F. and others of his way take heed they mistake not Gods Spirit nor substitute their own spirit in the room of the Lord the Spirit 2. The Spirit of the Lord revealeth no deeper things nor will do to all eternity then are already wrapt up in the volume of the Scriptures The Spirits-light and Scripture-light are very harmonious albeit the Spirit gives eyes by his own power to see that light which the Scripture doth but instrumentally help unto 3. Such messengers as speak more then is in the Scripture are not sent by Gods Spirit nor guided by him to what they say Thus I have taken up what R. F. hath in his Epistle upon occasion of my lifting up the Light of Scripture into its due place above that which is every mans Light let us review what he hath further in his Book * Page 9. not according to the Title in vindication of the Scriptures but in defence of George Fox who calls the light of every man the word of God but as I said before will not have the Scriptures so called All the vindication which R. F. can give is recrimination in this as in other cases Thou accusest G. F. for saying the light is the word but it is but to manifest thy further contradictions to the Scripture As how For the Scripture saith God is the Light Rep. I no where finde it so exprest in Scripture-text The place he quoteth is printed John 1. 5. but let the Printer bear the blame it is likely he intended 1 John 1. 5. there 1 John 1. 5. indeed 't is said expresly That God is light not the light in every mans conscience The light in every man is given of God but that light is not God nor is God that light God is light pure absolute essential light knowledge wisdom How God is light holiness and perfectly so of himself but the best light that G. F. or R. F. or any man hath or is qualified with is but created diffused derived-light Again God is the word for which R. F. quotes John 1. 1. but it is not
so exprest by John onely thus The word was God it 's granted he was and is so what then Must I needs be ignorant of the Scriptures because I confound not Father and Son together as R. F. doth in that expession of his and what follows As God is the light and the word so also is Christ John 8. 12. Rev. 19. 13. and the Father and the Son are one Rep. How are they one not in person but in nature and essence The Father is not the Son the Father is not the Word nor ever so called Let R. F. learn to distinguish their persons as clearly as he would be far from dividing their essence But what if God be light and Christ be the true light and very God with the Father in essence and Christ be also the word of God and so called in that as the word is the image of the minde so Christ in his person is the express image of the Fathers person Heb. 1. 3. Must the light in every man which G. F. or R. F. speak from be the word of God and so called in that sense as Christ is the word of God and so called not to mention how such a conceit borders upon blasphemy this kinde of reasoning is as good and true as that of R. F. Because I preach publiquely therefore I am a Priest or because I preacht at Edenburgh in Scotland for a while therefore I am a Scotch Priest as he every where calls me at his pleasure and from his blinde mistakes But to undeceive the simple let me close this Section Superadded Conclusions with a few brief Corollaries 1. The beams of Christs God-head shine upon every man though not one man in the world knows him to be God till he findes him in the Scripture 2. The beams of his Mediatorship shine upon such as have the Scripture though few there be that finde that narrow gate and straight way to life and salvation 3. The light given to every man is not Christ in person or as Mediator let people learn to distinguish between him and his gifts and between the gifts which he bestoweth as God and those which he confers as Mediator 4. The light given to every man is the law written in the hearts of all and may in some sense be called the word Rom. 2. 15. of God not Christ-Mediator nor Christ-God because it is a piece of the declaration of Gods will made perfectly known to Adam before the fall 5. The Scriptures are a perfect declaration of the will of God both in the Legal and in the Gospel-part and are both truly and more eminently then the Law first written in the heart called as they are the word of God God giving out his minde to the full by what is written in the sacred Text. 6. The Lord Christ the Eternal Son and Essential Word of the Father is more in the Scriptures then in every man or any man As he is God all men live and move and have their being in him As he is Mediator he is in his Church mystical yet is he more in the Scriptures then in his Saints 7. They have not Christ Mediator in them nor abide in his Doctrine who abide not in the Doctrine of the Scriptures 8. They that speak from the Scriptures rightly understood speak more from Christ then such who speak from the light within them and have no fellowship with the Scriptures and with them that abide by Scripture-light and Doctrine Let R. F. and the men of his fellowship ponder what I say and the Lord give all his understanding in all things Section 11. I Had discovered pag. 8. of my book in this Section how they send people to read the Scriptures in the Creatures as if the Creatures taught us more then the Scriptures contrary to Psalm 19. and to Solomon in his Ecclesiastes and to Paul 1 Cor. 1. 21. R. F. * Page 9. in answer tells me That book * George Fox his Parables The Scripture a more excellent teacher then the Creatures shall witness for the truth against thee and thy generation Rep. If I were of the generation of Ranters he might have cause to write as he doth for as I hinted in my Epistle before my former piece Some of them viz. Quakers may haply be raised up against such viz. Ranters who have to their utmost extinguisht all common light of nature and would level all with sin and hell And G. F. in his Parables bends himself against men of this hell-begotten brood But as I own the light of Nature which Ranters endeavor to put out and the Light of Scripture which the men called Quakers with Ranters would eclipse so I acknowledge there is much in the Creatures to be learnt by way of allusion but to prefer that knowledge above the Scripture as is the scope of G. F. I am averse and abhorrent in the case And R. F. hath nothing more to say for G. F. onely for his own security he shifts from the Creatures viz. the Heavens and the Earth and things contained therein as parts of the first Creation of which G. F. gave his dictates to those that are in Christ new Creatures who are Epistles written in one anothers hearts seen and read in one another that are such Creatures 2 Cor. 3. Rep. Who sees not the mans evasion here is blinded with prejudice or gross ignorance for 1. The Apostle 2 Cor. 3. 1 2. speaks not of what is 2 Cor. 3 2. vindicated written in the hearts of all men who have stony hearts but in the hearts of Saints whose hearts are fleshy or soft v. 3. 2. He sets not forth those Epistles as Rules equal with Scripture much less to be preferred above the Scripture Pauls plain meaning is no more but this that the efficacious and cleared grace of the Gospel stampt and printed upon the Corinthians hearts and made visible and legible in their conversations was a sufficient Testimonial for his Apostleship and faithfulness and far better then Epistles of commendation to and fro which one Church by Ink and Paper might send to another concerning him or others what 's this to the question in hand concerning the doctrine of the Gospel and its knowledge to be had by the Sun Moon and Stars fire water air and earth c. which G. F. had instanced in 3. What if new creatures be seen and read in one another that are such Creatures Sun Moon and Stars c. are not such creatures nor are these the Epistles which the Apostle speaks of R. F. next to his evasion falls upon clamor and would fasten the imputation of ignorance of those Epistles and of lying upon me Rep. If it be enough for him to say it here and every where without proof I cannot be innocent but 1. In the case of Epistles recommendatory such as Paul had at Corinth whether I know what they are or no let those whom the Lord hath effectually
wrought upon by my poor labors in Norfolk or Essex in England or Scotland stand forth as some have in their life time some on their death-bed and all the rest shall at the great day witness for me 2. In the case of lying it is charged here in a double respect First I have lyed of the truth and of them with a deceitful Page 9. spirit by twisting and winding about nothing being alledged for colour of proof I must intreat the Reader to peruse this whole Section 11. in my book * Contradictions of the Quakers c. pag. 8. 9. which consists not of above a dozen lines and three words and then I shall have better measure given me Secondly whereas he adds Thou may well lye of us that lyes of the Apostle Paul and wrests not our words onely but his also Let any indifferent person judge how he makes this out I had shewed how contrary they are who would set up the teaching by the creatures against the Scriptures to Paul asserting 1 Cor. 1. 21. that when by the wisdom of 1 Cor. 1. 21. opened and this world in all the study of the creatures men knew not God to life and salvation it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching a Text a Doctrine a Reason a Use out of the word to save them that believe R. F. excepteth two ways First There is not any such words of the Apostle as Text vindicated Doctrine Reason Vse to save them that believe and here thou hast lyed of him Rep. 1. The words a Text a Doctrine a Reason a Use were in a Parenthesis as a part of the Paraphrase with what went before By the foolishness of preaching Paul meaneth the matter he preached Christ crucified according to Scripture Text Doctrine Reason and Use which very subject preached of the Greeks and Gentiles counted foolishness and being preached according to Scripture Text c. R. F. accounteth a lye That Paul preached according to Scripture-Text which laid together one place compared with another hath Doctine Reason and Use in it let who please consult Act. 26. 22 23. and chap. 28. 23. and it will be abundantly evident 2 That God hath converted millions and saved them by this way of preaching R. F. will know one day whether he be one of the number or not 3. I used that paraphrase the rather because preaching of Christ from a Scripture-Text c. is so much despised by men of R. F. his profession and by himself after his maner jeered at * See Part 2. Sect. 27. as I afterwards noted in my book pag. 26 But let him and the rest know that heaven and earth shall fail before one Text Doctrine Reason Use or Iota of any of these in Scripture shall fall to the ground for want of truth or accomplishment Secondly he excepteth against my calling the Letter the Word as if I would make the Letter a Savior Rep. 1. This exception ariseth from the passage before mentioned a Text c. out of the word meaning out of the Scripture which how it is the Word and that it is so called by the holy Ghost and his Pen-men of the Scripture hath been already cleared 2. Christ the Author of salvation to them that obey him speaking in the Scripture saveth by the Scripture read soundly interpreted rightly divided faithfully applyed If R. F. saith the contrary as he doth Christ the alone Savior or perfect Savior being able to save all that come unto God by him not by the Scripture but by him he dares affront the Lord Jesus himself who directeth his very enemies to the Scriptures Joh. 5. 39. to finde eternal life by him as he is in and by the Scriptures discovered 3. If the Scripture declares of Christ as R. F. grants either Christ maketh that declaration of him saving to some or not If not it doth not declare him to be an able Savior if yea then he saveth by that declaration or by the Scripture One word more we must animadvert * Page 9. from R. F. ere we close this Section He that hath the Son hath life 1 John 5. 12. if he have not the Letter but he that hath not the Son hath not life though he may have all the Letter Rep. 1. Would not R. F. or his friends think it rash and 1 Joh. 5. 12. vindicated broad language if I should salute him with thou lyest because John hath no such words as if he have not the Letter nor though he may have all the Letter and yet this kinde of usage I had even now from him 2. It is no part of the Apostles meaning to exclude the Scripture from being a means to espouse Christ and a Christian together Having of Christ relates to the Brides having the Bridegroom It becomes not the Bride to reject the Letter of her Bridegroom and the word of the Covenant by which she is married to him which is the word of Scripture preached opened and applyed 3. If they that have all the Letter in form may yet have none of Christ in power and therefore not life how shall they be thought to have Christ in life and power who will have none of the Letter as they ought to have and hold it viz. a glorious means of their knowledge of Christ crucified and of their salvation by him Section 12. I Had instanced yet again about their magnifying the Light which every man hath above the light of Scripture from what George Fox saith in his Parables It is the Light The light of naâ—ure no Interpâ—eter of Scripture and the grace therein revealed that gave forth the Scriptures and will open the Scriptures to us and 't is a more sure word of Prophecy yea the Grace that appeared unto all men c. R. F. saith nothing in defence hereof nor in opposition to what I discovered of its Scripture-contradiction from 1 Cor. 2. 9. It is written Eye hath not seen nor ear heard neither have entred into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared for them that love him yet by what he hath elsewhere we may not conclude his silence as to this Section to be an Argument either of his consent or dissent but I shall evidence my charge against G. F. a little further That Christ the Son of God gave forth the Scriptures by his Spirit inspiring them that wrote as he moved and acted them is a most undeniable Truth For Christ is the great Light giver he gives common Creation-light and he gives special Scripture-light and all that is truly called Light-given and he is above all that he giveth But when men speak of the light given to every man as G. F. doth and then attribute as much to it as to the person of Christ viz. That the Light in every man gave forth the Scriptures and will open the Scriptures to us this is palpable darkness and contradiction to the Scripture I quoted 1
Cor. 2. 9. opened for as mans eye or minde as he is a rational creature and but so never reach'd the things of God which he hath prepared in a way of salvation for his own so the Gospel-light about matters of Salvation of which the Apostle speaks never entred never shined into mans heart take him with all the light given him as a man before the fall or since at his coming into the world Gospel and Salvation-matters never entred into Adams heart before the fall and since there is not any of his posterity that by the light he bringeth with him into the world can tell what he should do what way or course he should take to be saved no more then his first parents when they hid themselves amongst the trees of the garden And that light which cannot discover Salvation cannot open the Scriptures to us Nothing gives that which it hath not Nothing can act beyond the sphere of its activity As for what G. F. addeth And 't is a more sure word of prophecy speaking of every mans light we will believe him as much as if he told an old wives fable if either he would have it to be more sure then the Scriptures or then Gospel-Sermons preached out of and according to the Scriptures Heretofore it became a proverb As true as the Gospel there being infallible certainty in the Scripture-Gospel but now there is a Light discovered in every man that will antiquate that Gospel and put the proverb out of date There is something in the heart of every man say No Gospel in light of nature they and that a word of prophecy or a declaration of Gods minde for salvation too or else 't is nothing more sure then all the Gospel throughout the Scripture and yet say I no part of the Gospel at all For no man shall be able to spell out one Gospel-syllable or letter in it or by it viz. in all that is written in every mans heart or by all that is written there from their coming into the world And yet it must be with G. F. the Grace that appeared unto all men Titus 2 11. vindicated Such an expression indeed hath the Apostle Tit. 2. 11. concerning the free favor of God in Christ which is the fountain and original cause of Salvation now shining to all Nations by the Gospel and saving effectually some of all sorts of men in the world But as Paul never called every mans light the Grace of God i. e. in Jesus Christ although that Light be a free gift so never was it every mans light or gift nor will be to understand what is the Scripture-grace of God and of our Lord Jesus Christ But the Doctrine of it is turned into wantonness when it is laid waste and common with the universal light of every individual reasonable creature which 1. is but a part a spark of that which Adam had before the fall 2. Gives not a crevise of light about Christ crucified 3 Is but a Legal-light and effect of the Law written in the old-stony heart of every man Section 13. R F. passeth over this Section also and saith nothing to it where I gave a farther instance of their advancing this common universal light by calling it A perfect Light or how could they be judged by it And the first principle which will change the minde Whereas 1. The Prophet David Psalm 19. 7. advanceth Creature and Scripture-light compared the Law or Doctrine of God in the Scriptures as Paul doth 2 Tim. 3. 16 17. to be the perfect Rule of faith and maners The light found in and by the book of the creatures and mens natural consciences is dim weak and imperfect in comparison of Scripture-light 2. The light in every mans conscience where the Scripture comes not draws up a Bill of condemnation discovers no Charter of Salvation 3. It is imperfect to what Adam had before the fall the Scriptures have more and higher light then Adam in his innocency received 4. The Law of God take it as a Covenant of works or under such a notion requires as much as Adam had That is not legally perfect which in all degrees and circumstances answereth not a perfect legal Rule 5. The least true Light sinned against is sufficient to judge the sinner if God entreth into judgement with him The other clause shall be examined in the fifteenth and sixteenth Sections Section 14. R F. answereth to what concerned himself in this Section but not in its due place I shall endeavor to reduce him From his Book Entituled how truly let the Lord and Father of Lights be judge Light risen out of darkness I had noted what he saith The light is pure standing out of all corruption meaning this light of every man which where it is and it is in every man it reneweth the judgement and where the judgement is renewed there is no corruption in that judgement as was told me by one of them in Scotland But this beam of God-head-light in every man is no part of the new creature or of such a renewed minde as the Apostle calls for Rom. 12. 2. Ephes 4. 23. And although that which is a renewed principle in some is pure so far as it is renewed yet the faculty where it is the minde hath darkness corruption and pollution in it as well as light and purity as is clear from 1 Cor. 13. 12. Now we see through a glass darkly but then face to face But R. F. * page 10. line 12. tells me I have slandered him for saying The Light is pure standing out of corruption but my slander hath no weight nor doth him no harm Rep. 1. I slandered him but with the truth if it were so and did him more right then he doth himself for I cited his words to the full standing out of All corruption 2. Although a slander when the truth is spoken may be charged upon him that speaks it if he relates the truth of another with an intent of reproaching the party yet I was clear of such an intent and shall still endeavor his and his companions reproof and conviction without their reproach If the word of the Lord be a reproach unto them let them look to it 1 John 1. 5. cleared and vindicated 3. His evasion to avoid the dint of the reproof will not serve his turn God is Light 1 John 1. 5. and he is pure and discovers corruptions and hath no union with them and what communion hath light with darkness For whoso consults his book * Light rison out of darkness page 24. line 13 15. will finde he speaks of the Light created in mens mindes and given back since the fall That light is your condemnation and that will shew you your corruptions And now in answer to my charge he tells us God is Light and he is pure c. Rep. 1. Will he confound God and his essential Light with light given into
mens mindes or will he have his words The light is pure standing out of all corruption to be understood of Gods Essence onely and not at all of that which is but a quality in the creature If he would be understood to speak of Gods Essence onely we agree in the light and understanding of the Text 1 John 1. 5. But if he would have it partly meant of God and partly of the Light either innate or regenerate in the creature then he confounds uncreated and created Light and shews his own woful darkness 2. He that would speak aright of God must say with the Apostle God is light and in him is no darkness at all no ignorance 1 John 1. 5. impurity or corruption to be discovered or found in him And he that would speak aright either of the inbred or of the new-bred light in the creature must distinguish of it either as it is in it self or in the subject-person First in it self created light is pure such as it is and so much as there is of it since the fall but yet imperfect Secondly in the subject the person in general particularly the minde or understanding and there is a mixture of light and darkness purity and pollution the one discovers the other and if the Saints should say We have no darkness no ignorance no sin they are so much the more dark sinful ignorant and there is no truth in what they say 1 John 1. 8. But I say quoth R. F. and so doth the Scripture that he that abideth in Christ sinneth not 1. John 3. 6. Rep. Will R. F. make no Scripture of 1 John 1. 8. because 1 John 1. 8. with 1 John 3. 6. compared cleared and vindicated this in the third chapter is Scripture or will that perverse and wicked evesion pass with him which one at a meeting of their fraternity in Essex not long since vented to him that urged the Emphasis if we we that have communion with the Father and with the Son if we say we have no sin c. That the Scriptures have been much altred and corrupted and though it be now so written yet at first it was thus If we that have fellowship say we have sin we deceive our selves c. Oh the diabolical strong delusion that these kinde of professors are under and leading others into or let me farther reason with those who are not so far infatuated either the Apostle John and such as he wrote unto did not abide in Christ or there is some other sense of his words in the third chapter then R. F. or his fellows would give of it for as full of contradictions as men are the Holy Ghost by the Apostle doth not contradict himself Let God be true and his word true and every man a lyar and his words lyes which agree not with the Canon Doctrine and harmonious Sense of the Scriptures And therefore when it is said He that abideth in Christ sinneth not the words and sense must be reconciled in our mindes for in themselves they were never at variance with the words in the first chapter thus 1. Although every man that is in Christ while here hath sin in him and he is neither perfectly free from the presence of original nor actual sin yet so far as he abideth in Christ he sinneth not It is no sin to cleave to Christ and his Doctrine Spirit and Grace and to persevere in it and him 2. The meaning of verse 6. must be gathered from verse 1 John 3. 6. cleared by ver 8 9. 8. and 9. where the Apostle speaks of committing sin or of trading in sin and that in a constant course That this is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the very sense and minde of the Holy Ghost is clear from the reason for the devil sinneth from the beginning He therefore that constantly goes on to sin plots sin and practiseth it with delight he is of the devil He that abideth in Christ sinneth not after such a maner And yet more clear from ver 9. whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin for his seed Gods seed remaineth in him and he neither doth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nor can commit sin as the devils nor as those who have no regenerate part in them because he is born of God and so far as born of God be sinneth not nor shall he ever be left to a total and final relapse into sin seeing he hath a contrary principle of the new birth abiding and remaining yea reigning in him And me thinks R. F. his conscience tells him he should be captivated by the truth of this interpretation For he tells me thou commits sin and so art a servant of the devil for thou goest on with thy lyes It is not then the presence of sin that makes one to be of the devil but the purpose practice and procedure in a way of sin If we say we have not sin present with us and dwelling in us we lye and if any say that every one that hath sin in him is a committer of sin a workman in sin he is in a foul error If any say he hath not sinned since he was converted he goes about to make God a lyar and his word is not in him 1 John 1. 10. That nor any other Scripture that speak of the Saints sinnings is not written in his heart nor believed by him But although I have an old lying heart and flesh wherein there dwells no truth no good thing yet R. F. hath not hitherto detected and proved a lye in my right hand or in my pen nor will he be able to make good what he boldly calumniates me with Let tryal be made in what follows Section 15. R F. here reviles me with thou lies of Ed. Burrough because I had noted the expression which he puts upon every mans light which is but common light at the best viz. The corner-stone And how doth he prove it not by denying there is any such expression as the Corner-stone but there is not such a word as common light there Rep. Nor did I use the word common as E. Burrough's and therefore put it in a Parenthesis as now and ordered it to be printed as my own phrase not his in a differing letter from his and accordingly it was so printed What lye is here in my mouth that deserves the lake which he threatens Had I not studied brevity I might have more fully given it thus How can he teach saith E. B. * Warning to the inhabitants of Underbarrow p. 7 and direct toward true Religion who denies the Corner-stone the first Principle of Religion which is the foundation the light of God which hath enlightned every one that comes into the world which he denies speaking of the Preacher at Vnderbarrow to have enlightned every one R. F. backs him thus Christ is the Light and Christ is the chief Corner-stone Acts 4. 11. 1 Pet. 2. 6 7. and so saith
the sphere of its activity to effect From the Scripture Rom. 7. 7. which I briefly pointed at as contradicted by J. N. and others of this opinion I had not known lust except the law had said Thou shalt not covet I hinted an Argument which I shall now give forth in form That which will not so much as discover the fall will not though own'd and obeyed lead out of the fall But the light given to every man will not so much as discover the fall Therefore it will not though own'd and obeyed lead out of the fall The first proposition I thus confirm There is no delivery without a discovery The other thus Pauls light did not discover the fall nor other mens light which they have from their coming into the world did never will never so much as discover the fall In the fall will be found Adams sin all mens sinning in him their being born in the guilt of that sin in the want of Gods image and in the roots of all actual sin What a stranger was Paul in his Pharisaism to all these Discoveries who knew not the least lusting of the heart to be sin till he was enlightned by the Spirit into the commandment of the written Law which saith Thou shalt not lust the same ignorance is in every man notwithstanding their in-bred light concerning in-bred lust and original corruption till by the light of the same commandment the Spirit of conviction brings it home to his heart With what an impudent evasion doth R. F. entertain his Reader by telling him that J. Nayler witnesseth with Christ who is the true light and such as obey the light and follow Christ they are led thereby out of the fall Rep. 1. James Nayler saith not such as obey Christ but such as obey it he speaks of the Light-given and its power 2. R. F. confounds the Light-given and the Light-giver as often elswhere together and yet attributes the leading out of the fall to it the Light-given rather then to Christ the Light-giver 3. Should he express himself more plainly and say Christ thereby that is by the Light given to every man as it is obeyed and himself is followed doth lead out of the fall yet would he speak short of the truth and contrary to Scripture For 1. The Scripture speaks not of such a way whereby Christ led any man out of the Fall before the Scriptures were given but onely of the way of offering Typical Sacrifices and by the promise of Christ-mediator 2. The same way he hath chalked out in and by the Scriptures since they were given all along the Old Testament and when Christs sacrifice typed out and promised was once exhibited by his own blood He that was the way yesterday is the same to day and for ever while the world standeth to lead men out of the fall and to raise them up to communion with the Father 3. Although R. F. addes they were saved by him and that is not contrary to Scripture it will not save his judgement from error nor his writing from contradiction if he saith or thinketh that Christ ever saved any man by the meer light which as God he giveth to every man No man ever was or will be saved by his best obedience yielded to the light which every man comes with into the world Every man and onely such as through grace have obeyed and shall follow Christ according as he is revealed in the Scripture is and shall be saved What a loud calumny is that which R. F. hath cast upon me at the foot of his tenth Page Thou contradicts and so sins against Scripture and against Christ that calls him a natural light Rep. I have no such words had no such meaning nor can it be pickt out of what I have any where spoken Although Christ as he is God as every where I express or intend it giveth to every man that which is but natural light yet is not he therefore a natural light For 1. He and his works are not the same He who is the divine spiritual supernatural Being giveth to every creature its proper nature and being and is incomprehensibly above them He is indeed his own nature and his own most simple essence and being present with all beings in created nature and yet not confounded or mixed with created natural beings or lights irrational or rational 2. Albeit as the God of created-nature he giveth that nature life and light of Reason to all men yet as Mediator he giveth a distinct spiritual excelling light to lead men out of the fall partly from the whole written Law How Christ leads men out of the fall and the discovery of its spiritualness reaching the motions of the heart to shew men the fall which prepares for a delivery partly from the Gospel which shews himself the onely effectual way whereby men may come out of their lapsed condition as they are taught and drawn of the Father to believe in him who hath satisfied and merited for a certain number of sinners their deliverance and who applies that merited deliverance by remission of sins and by regeneration and by both a translation out of the power of darkness which all men with their best natural light are under into his own kingdom of saving light and life But to proceed In this Section I had hinted another Argument against the power of natural light given to every man to lead him out of the fall by way of question R. F. takes it up and me up after this maner To manifest thy blindeness and ignorance of the Scriptures thou says Where is there any promise in Scripture of spiritual and saving Light to lead man out of the fall and out of his natural estate Rep. Here like Satan the father of lyes I will not say he is his son he leaveth out part of the question My words Pag. 10. are these Let a man use his common natural light and moral gifts to the utmost where is any promise in Scripture of spiritual saving light and grace annexed to lead him out of the fall or out of his natural state The word annexed he leaves out in the reciting of my words which refers to the good use of natural light and moral gifts and in a shifting way he answereth If there were no promise of spiritual saving light to lead out of the fall man might continue in it and under the curse Rep. 1. Take this passage by it self 't is very good and one of the best that hath dropt from R. F. his pen. But 2. It is produced as an answer to my question and will The light of a promise leads out of the fall prove rather a knife to cut the throat of these mens opinion and an Argument for what we assert That It is the light of a promise by R. F. his concession which shall lead men out of the fall But in the light which every man hath say I and thousands more there
who may be for a while in this point seduced I shall open three things 1. What the Covenant of Works and what the Covenant of Grace are 2. Shew the different administration of the Covenant of Grace 3. Give some arguments farther to disprove the Levitical Law from being a Covenant of Works 1. The Covenant of Works is that part of the word or What the Covenant of Works is declaration of his will which is pure Law and a Covenant of Justice which promiseth life to them that personally perfectly and perpetually fulfil it but is the ministration of death to them that break it in the least Iota or Punctilio as we may say of it The Covenant of Grace is that part of the What the Covenant of Grace word or of Gods revealed will in and according to Scripture which is pure Gospel issuing forth from Gods absolute free love wherein he promiseth Christ for righteousness and life or upon condition of Christs satisfaction to give righteousness and all that appertaineth to salvation unto all that are Christs peculiar purchase whether of years or infants These two Covenants are of differing kindes and contradistinct each to other 1. The one is a Covenant wherein Justice bears sway Defferences specified the other wherein mercy and grace or Gods free distinguishing love doth reign though in a righteous way also 2. The one sets forth a promise of life that is of continuance in that which is given the other a promise of salvation from sin and death The former promiseth no salvation mentioneth nothing of a Savior or a surety the latter promiseth restitution or deliverance from a fallen state 3. The Condition and foundation of the one is mans personal obedience of the other Christs obedience and satisfaction thereby to the justice of God on others behalf for whom he freely becomes a surety Hence the Covenant of Grace is called a Testament as well as a Covenant not so the covenant of Works 4. The one admits of no failing upon pain of present death and accepteth of nothing but all or the whole payment of the debt by the party himself the other admits of a surety and though it allows of no sin yet it gives forth a pardon with faith and repentance and accepteth of what is given and acted when first the person is accepted in Christ and a willing minde is wrought by the Spirit This were easie to demonstrate from Scripture but that I study rather to contract then enlarge 2. The covenant of Grace admits of a twofold administration thence it is called the Old and New Testament A covenant yea a Testament or will of Christ it was before his death and since That which the Scripture expresly call's the Old testament or covenant Heb. 8. 20. was but the old administration of the covenant of Grace the old copy of Christs will that which it calls the new The Covenant of Grace covenant is the old is the old for substance though new for the administration the new copy of Christs Will First the old and new is one for the substance one Testament of Grace one Gospel of life and good tidings of salvation One for the substance by Jesus Christ from the first promise to Adam and Eve after the fall to Abraham from Abraham to Moses from Moses to the Prophets from the Prophets to Christs death from Christs death to this day from this present time to the end of time and to all eternity For the clearing of this let the Apostle be heard speak or the holy Ghost rather by him Heb. 13. 8. Christ the same yesterday to day and for ever As Christ-personal so the doctrine of Christ and of salvation by him is the same in essence and substance without change and in his covenant without alteration Heb. 11. 13. The true believing Fathers of the Old Testament did all of them embrace the same promises for the substance that we do Christ then to be exhibited and Christ now exhibited in the flesh and in his grace and Spirit is all one yesterday to day and for ever Adam and Eve had Gospel preached to them Gen. 3. 15. Christ that eminent Seed of the woman which should break the Serpents head i. e. by sufferings and satisfaction to God should overcome all the power of his accusations of the elect the redeemed seed before God Abraham had the Gospel preached to him Gal. 3. 8. concerning justification by free Grace The promise of Christs coming out of his loins contained in it the promise of life and salvation so did the promise of Gods being a God of him and of his seed God holds up the same covenant from Abraham to Moses for he renews it to Isaac Gen. 26. 4. And when he puts a message into Moses mouth he calls himself the God of Jacob as of Abraham and Isaac Exod. 3. 6. 16. which shews he dealt with Jacob after the same covenant and so would he carry it on with his posterity then in Egypt In Moses time it holds in force when the Law is given as the Apostle clears it Gal. 3. 16 17. The moral law was not repeated to disanul the promise but to make way for a discovery of the need of the promise and Moses preacheth the righteousness of faith Deut. 30. compared with Rom. 10 In Davids and the Prophets times the same Gospel-covenant is upheld thereupon we have the account of Christs line and genealogy all along Matth. 1. Luke 3. and many precious promises of him accordingly Rom. 1. 1 2. That which Paul preached was promised before by his Prophets in the holy Scriptures and as any believed they were partakers of the saving benefit of this gracious covenant Rom. 3. 21. The righteousness of God or his Rom. 3. 21. opened righteous way of saving sinners by Christ without our personal obedience to the Law and without the Laws discovery as it is a covenant of Works is now manifested by the preachers of the New Testament that before was witnessed by the doctrine of Moses and the Prophets under the old administration The Apostles all of them preached for substance what was in Moses and the Prophets Act. 26. 23. that Christ should suffer c. and be a light and salvation to the ends of the earth Act. 13. 47. Peter professeth Act. 15. 11. this was that he taught and believed that we through the grace of the Lord Jesus shall be saved as they as who as the believers of the Old Testament It was the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ that saved then and now and if any mixed Gospel be taught not that which was of pure grace from the beginning the holy Ghost Gal. 1. would have the doctrine and the Doctor accursed Secondly The maner of dispensation of this Gospel-covenant 2 In the maner of dispensation was different from that it is since Christs death 1. It was administred after a legal and servile way urged with legal conditions
in Tables of stone yet the Ceremonial Law which hath been disproved from being a covenant of works was given at the same time or in the same forty days that Moses was upon the Mount Now no man that I know saith the Ceremonial Law was given to Adam in Paradise or that he was under that Law before the fall 2. As Adam was under the Ceremonial Law after the fall above two thousand years before it was given to Moses so he might be and it hath been proved he was under the whole Moral Law as a covenant of works before the fall notwithstanding the long space of time between his innocency and the promulgation of the ten Commandments on Mount Sinai 3. The reason of R. F. to the contrary is of no more force then if one should argue The promise was given to Abraham two thousand and fourscore years after Adams sin therefore it was not given to the Patriarchs nor were they under a covenant of grace before Abraham which to say would be manifest contradiction to the Scripture and a Non sequitur in Reason and such is R. F. his Divinity and Logick also Section 18. OF this Section R. F. takes no notice wherein I had noted what Ed. Burroughs saith in his Answer to choice experiences page 6 7. not 9 10. as was printed before That is no command from God to me what he commands to another Scripture general commands include particular persons and oblige to acting by virtue of such commands contrary to the whole Decalogue Exod. 20. which speaks to all in speaking to one Thou And the mystery of iniquity in this kinde of doctrine lyes here The word Command in Scripture is not a command to them till they have a word within them neither as E. D. adds did any of the Saints which we read of in Scripture act by the command which was to another not having the command to them selves I challenge to finde an Example to it By this doctrine 1. All the Scripture-commands as such are made void The absurdities of the contrary doctrine stand for Cyphers are of no Authority by them selves and no ways binding to carnal men who want the perfect principle that Adam had or the Spirit of grace which the Saints have whereas moral commands in Scripture are of perpetual obligation whether men have a principle or a Spirit to hear or forbear Ezek. 2. 7. And 2. As if what God commands one Saint as a Saint he doth not command all Saints as such Mark 13. 37. and Luke 12. 4. I say unto you my friends Fear not them that kill the body c. is a command obliging all his friends Or 3. There must be a particular Scripture for every Saint and every action that he puts forth Or 4. A motion from within must be above the motion from without in the Scripture whereas the Spirit of God is of one and the same authority in the Scripture and in the heart and he moveth to duty by commands 1 Thes 4. 2. 1 John 3. 23. Josh 1. 8. Have not I commanded thee yea by the written commandements he presseth Christians upon duty Ephes 6. 2. Honor thy Father and thy Mother Ephes 6. 2. explained which is the first commandement with promise The motive here is threefold 1. The Commandement of the written moral Law 2. The promise annexed That it may be well with thee c. 3. This fifth commandement is the First of the second Table and the first of the Ten that hath a promise and a special promise expresly added to it All the ten have as the Decalogue is subservient to the covenant of Grace a general promise prefixed and the second a general promise inserted but this is the first and the last indeed the onely one of the ten that hath a special express promise added to the keeping of it A command so backt and supported is no small encouragement it being also a command of the holy Ghost as certain as any he brings to the heart Or 5. As if what is spoken to all is spoken to none till the person be named or pointed out by the finger It will be accounted negligence and carelesness in children or servants when the Governor of a family ordereth to them all that the doors be shut up at night if none of them look after what is ordered and in a troop of souldiers not to take the alarum at a distance but the Drum must be beaten close by the ear of every one or else none will stir from their quarters such an abuse of commands to Saints is made of Scripture-general commands by these men who list themselves for Saints The allegations and objections of Ed. Burroughs * Page 7. weighed in the ballance of truth will be too light 1. I challenge to finde an example 1 Objection answered Answ What are all the examples of the Saints actings after the patern of other Saints who had the express precept 1 Thes 1. 6. ye became followers of us and of the Lord c. so that ye were ensamples to all that believe in Macedonia and Achaia Christ gave the Apostles an example of Self-denial with a command of taking up the cross and following him The Saints at Thessalonica acted by this Command and after the Lords and the Apostles example and became exemplary themselves for others that believed to act after them and suffer also Commands of this nature to others they took to be to themselves and are commended for such kinde of obedience Acts 1. 4. The Apostles have a command to keep together and not to deport from Jerusalem c. and Act. 2. 42. the converted three thousand which are a superabundant number of examples continue stedfastly in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and in breaking of bread and in prayers here is acting sufficiently and constantly by virtue of the command for keeping fellowship given to the Apostles more immediately and to them but remotely and at the second hand Object 2 2. 'T is alledged The Saints obeyed every one their own command one was sent to Baptize and to preach the Gospel another was sent not to Baptize but to preach the Gospel Answ 1. Saints as such have general duties incumbent upon them and none of the commandements of God that belong to them as Saints are grievous unto their regenerate heart and part 2. To Baptize and to preach the Gospel are duties imposed but upon some Saints and acts belonging to special office and commission or mission at least Some may be sent to preach the Gospel that have not office-commission of Baptizing as Act. 11. 19. But none were in officecommission to preach the Gospel but might and did as opportunity was offered baptize also as Act. 8. 35. 38. And Paul himself did Baptize and was commissionated for it though his principal work was preaching 1 Cor. 1. 15 1 Cor. 1. 15 16. cleared 16 17. Christ sent me not to Baptize not
there is hyperbolical That seems simply and absolutely to be denyed which is to be understood but in part and comparatively in respect of the greater and more constant elaborate employment of preaching as is the Lords maner of speech Jer. 7. 22 23. But such as Paul Baptized as few as they were he did not Baptize short of besides or without a command And in short every one in his particular vocation the Apostle in his place the Pastor in his the Church in their relation the Husband in his place the wife in hers c. are to obey the commands given to those relations But Object 3 3. You go to duty as you call it by imitation from the Letter without Answ 1. Imitation properly respecteth examples and obedience precepts and it is but duty and obedience to hearken to Scripture-commands for imitation of holy and godly examples Jer. 6. 16. Philip. 3. 15 16 17. and chap. 4. 9. 2. While professors old and new decline the old and good paths let them beware of dangerous precipices of Apish Popish Monkish imitations and of un-warrantable pretences to the Prophets extraordinary Raptures and Postures such as those Isa 20. 2. Ezek. 4. 9 10. c. Object 4 4. You go to duty in your own wills and time your sacrifice is not accepted Answ 1. They that look rightly to a Scripture-command will eye the maner end and other circumstances and watch unto seasons of prayer reading hearing c. required in Gospel-times 2. Every duty or performance to which a Saint is duly tyed by a command respecting his relation and calling and consequently his person is accepted by God for the matter of it because he requireth it but his person is accepted as he is a Believer within the covenant of Grace and hath Christs righteousness reckoned to him for his justification and he is also accepted in the sincere Gospel performance of a duty not for the works sake but for Christs fake Object 5 5. You go without the moving of the Spirit in your own strength and you know not what a command from God in the Spirit is Answ This might be laid in a carnal mans dish and at an unbelievers door but being an objection against Saints to beat them off from performing duties by reason of a Scripture-command is as false as it is bold and daring For 1. Every true Saint hath the Spirit dwelling in him 2. There is no warrantable evidence that the motion is from Gods Spirit if it be not according to a Scripture command and if it be according to it it is as uncharitable as untrue to say the holy soul goes without the moving of the Spirit A command from God in the Spirit is no other What a command from God in the Spirit is for the matter of it then what already he hath commanded in the word of Scripture and that which he forms and stamps upon the fleshy tables of the heart by the Spirit of the living God so effectually that the mind understands it and the will obeyeth it in newness of spirit 3. The Spirit of God is free to move when he pleaseth in and upon the heart but the Saint is obliged to duty when through the flesh he is very dull and indisposed to it Matth. 26. 41. 4. He goes in his own strength to duty who follows Who act in their own strength the light of a natural conscience onely or undertakes it in the strength of his natural parts or moral abilities or common gifts of the Spirit but it is one of the greatest scandals which I have known cast upon the Scriptures and upon the Saints together to say they go in their own strength to duty who act by virtue of a Scripture-command for although Who in the strength of Christ they have not such movings and stirrings of the Spirit at one time as at another yet in sense of greatest deadness they act their faith for acceptation of their persons and believing the work is duty indeed trust not to the stock of grace within them but act faith again upon Christ for fresh influence and new supply in the present performance ordinance or exercise And another is like unto this that they know not what a command from God in the Spirit is when as Saints experience about a command 1 Past every Saint more or less hath had a twofold experience about the commandements of God and from him one in a legal way of ministration when the commandement comes as Paul speaketh of himself Rom. 7. ver 9. 10. that Rom. 7. 9. 10. opened is in the light of its spirituality striking at heart-corruptions which in their native rebellion rise up sin revived the more against the commandement and by the way it was the written-commandment as that opposed the Pharisaical pride of his heart and I died here is yet no Gospel mortification but legal consternation Paul is slain in his false perswasions and presumptuous hopes of getting life by his own blameless obedience to the Law Thus the Spirit of God sets home the law in its vigor of spirituality and rigor of exacting absolute freedom from the least swerving thought and takes off a soul from expecting life in his own righteousness or by the best frame of heart that he may reach unto and keeps him for longer or shorter time as he please under fears of the second death and of the first because of the second The other in a Gospel dispensation 2 Present is experience by the Saints when they are through Gospel-enlightning faith and renovation made to understand what the covenant of Grace is and what a Gospel-command The covenant of Grace calls for satisfaction at Christs hands and hath it The Gospel command from God in the Spirit is not some sudden impulse or rare impression upon the soul which few Saints meet with but it is every Scripture-precept which the Spirit of faith holiness and liberty works the heart to a sweet compliance withall according to the measures of grace received amidst the present and constant conflict with in-dwelling sin This was Pauls experience after conversion as he lays it forth Rom. 7. from ver 14. to the end and in the following Chapter The command wherewith he had no compliance before as to the spirituality of it now he consenteth to and delighteth in and complains against that contrary frame of corrupt nature which remained though it reigned not and rebelled in him but as sin served it self and its own ends grace and the new creature made him serviceable to the law of God the Scripture-command with which he and his new nature was reconciled and he that cannot finde something of this experience will not finde himself a Saint he that elasheth with Scripture-commands so far discovers himself to be unregenerate Let E. B. and R. F. a little more examine themselves by what spirit they are acted while they decline the Scripture-Gospel-Rule 5. Head of Scripture-contradiction
and may be so called a covering of sin is warrantable by Scripture Psalm 32. 1. with Rom. 4. 7 24. but to say it is a covering for sin and for the man of sin is to speak blasphemy against God and to say our pleading for Gods not imputing of iniquity or for his covering our sins is to make a covering for sin is with Antichrist the man of sin * Rev. 13. 6. to blaspheme the Tabernacle and them that dwell in heaven In this Doctrine of Justification they call evil good by attributing that unto outward and inward acts of a Believers holiness in all which there is some mixed evil which properly and onely belongeth unto the personal acts of Christs own finless obedience and sufferings in the nature which himself assumed to perform the work of Mediatorship J. Nayler speaks plainly enough for them all and for all the children of the man of sin * Discovery c pag. 27. â— Our walking with God in his righteousness is our covering from wrath you know not the covering of Christs righteousness and holiness in which whoever walk with God are covered from wrath Which walking with God he meaneth not of our living by faith in Christs personal actings and sufferings for us to our perfect justification from wrath and from the guilt of sin binding over to wrath but of our personal acts of righteousness and holiness wrought in us by Christ and his Spirit which although they be good as wrought by the Lord in us yet meeting with mixtures of defilement in the hearts of Saints as they are their acts are but filthy rags and no covering at all to hide our nakedness from appearing in the eye of Gods strict Law and Justice This J. Nayler or some in his coat hath much for discovery of the rottenness of their judgement in this case in a piece lately come forth * Love to the lost pag. 4. With him Christ his righteousness is freely imputed or put into the creature Again This righteousness is wrought into the creature in that obedience which is contrary to the will of the flesh Imputing here is all one with infusing to him Justifying righteousness and sanctifying righteousness is the same individual obedience which is pure Popery or impure Babylonish Doctrine More yet * Page 5. Your faith without his works will be little worth to salvation Christs works for us are onely of worth with the Father for our salvation Christs workings in us are not to be joyned with our faith in Christs works or obedience for us in the business of our Justification This latter is intended by him who by his Title pretendeth Love to the lost but by his baits and snares would hold fast some and carry others back into the wilderness witness his confounding of Justification Sanctification and Mortification * Page 15. The living Faith is never without works which works are Love Meekness Patience Mortification Sanctification Justification c. We grant a presence of works the fruits of the Spirit in the subject or person that is justified and these works are evidences of the life and truth of our faith the fruits are evidences of the tree but to put Justification in us with the fruits of the Spirit and to say as afterward * Page 51. he doth men are so justified as they are sanctified and mortified and no further is to deny Protestant Doctrine which is according to Scripture that who so is justified is justified semel simul once and together perfectly and for ever Heb. 10. 1 14. And to revive the old Popish Tenet of degrees of our Justification according to the degrees of our Sanctification and no further whereas we say and say truly men are not at all justified as they are sanctified Two Arguments against Sanctification as the matter of our Justification when we speak of the thing it self and not of its declaration For 1. That which is the price of our Redemption is the matter of our Justification or that thing which justifieth us before God and reconcileth our persons to God Now put all the degrees of all the Saints holiness together these are no part of the price of our Redemption but the blood and obedience of Christ alone is the whole and sole price and ransom Rom. 3. 24. Rom. 5. 19. 1 Pet. 1. 19. 2. That which is the immaculate Sacrifice for sin is that which is the matter and merit of our Justification But the Sanctification and Mortification in Believers is not the immaculate Sacrifice for sin Christ is the sole and entire Sacrifice for sin that is to expiate and take away the guilt and curse of sin by his perfect obedience and sufferings in his own natural body And therefore as that onely merited our Justification so it is the onely thing that properly and for its worth is imputed to our Justification Rep. 2. For R. F. to all it my policy to go about to make Christ a sinner is pitiful weakness in him For it was no How Christ was made sin or a sinner 2 Cor. 5. 21. cleared man or Angel-invention but the master-piece of Gods infinite wisdom to have his Son who knew no sin be made sin i. e. a sinner by imputation and a sacrifice for sin in and by his sufferings in the room and stead of sinners which could not have been if their sins had not been imputed to him but seeing their sins were imputed to him they are in that way of imputation made or reckoned righteous in Christ 2 Cor. 5. 21. What foolishness soever there seems to be in this way of our Justification Christ crucified as a sinner and for sinners bearing their guilt and curse is the wisdom and the power of God and a poor sinner justified this way is the object of the eternal unsearchable riches of Gods wisdom and grace or freest choicest favor As for that contradiction to Scripture which R. F. * Page 14. saith is seen in this our doctrine because it is said He was made like unto us sin excepted it is but in his imagination and something he must say to color over and hide his own gainsayings for that place Heb. 4. 15. and 2. Cor. 5. 21. are Heb. 4. 15. vindicated no ways at variance Christ was in all points tempted like as we are yet without sin so are the words to the Hebrews He yielded to no temptation He had no inherent sin to comply with a temptation He knew no sin as in the other Scripture yet was he made sin reckoned as a sinner tempted like a sinner deserted like a sinner yea accursed as a sinner the feelings and experiences whereof make him experimentally a sympathizing High priest and moves him to succor them that are tempted And his being free from sin of his own while he was tempted to sin as others and while he was charged with the sin of others frees us or justifies us from our sin
better then two in the Bush a little of their own within them far beyond all Christs righteousness without them although we call for the witness within them that will not suffice they must have the ground-work of their justification within them as well as the evidence nay some work within shall be ground and evidence too or they fly off and will not believe till they see and feel but groping in the dark lose themselves in the wilderness of self-fulness and sufficiency 7. Head of their Scripture-contradiction Concerning Regeneration Section 27. I Had noted what they say He that believeth is born of God without Scripture and yet witnessed in Scripture contrary to James 1. 18. and 1 Pet. 1. 23 25. which Regeneration by the Scripture promise not onely bear witness of a new birth but saith also it is wrought by the word of truth the word of God the word that is preached which was never without or besides much less directly against but always according to the Scripture both as the Apostles preached it and others after them and their written doctrine R. F. * Page 15. returns me in a retorting way as is his wonted maner this for an answer If thou was not blind thou would see that thou contradicts the Scripture and not they that attributes the work of regeneration and the new birth to the Letter which thou calls the word and so therein denyes God who begets by his own will by that word which liveth and abideth for ever which was in the beginning with God and was God Rep. 1. Gods essential will and the free act of his love and good pleasure is the primary impulsive cause of his regenerating a soul 2. Christ by his death purchaseth the grace of regeneration and by the power of his resurrection applyes it 1 Pet. 1. 3. 3. The Spirit of the Father and the Son comes with the Scripture-promise and quickneth the soul to believing and by believing of the word of truth which at the beginning R. F. acknowledged the Scriptures to be and at that instant the believing soul is as Isaac conceived and formed a childe of promise a believer and a new-creature together by the word of grace which the Spirit useth as the external means of regeneration yea he carrieth the word and voice of the Son of God John 5. 25. from the ear to the heart and makes them hear and live That part of the Scripture which is pure Gospel is the ministration of the Spirit as of righteousness and life 2 Cor. 3. 8. 4. They that speak of a regeneration such as the Scripture helps them not to know and obtain speak wildely of it as J. Nayler in his new piece * Love to the lost page 34. treating of the new-birth he tells his lost creatures There is the old man and a new man but he doth not say there are two contrary qualities in the same regenerate soul lusting one against the other as the Apostle describes their state Gal. 5. 17. He saith * Page 35. Nicodemns knew not the new birth though he loved Christ He did not know the maner and mystery of it before his coming to Christ but if he loved Christ before it was a fruit of the new-born-seed of grace or spiritual principle for even J. N. confesseth as is the man so are his works and as is the Tree so is the fruit And I may adde as is J. N. so is his Book and his his love to the lost for if the man may be known by his writing he may haply know as little of the new-birth as Nicodemus did though he would be a great Teacher in our Israel Some may say he speaks * Love to the lost p. 35. of a Promise as well as a power that puts off the old man with his deeds lusts and affections but if you mark it it is to them who remain in the seed of God and it in them he doth not say the new-creature hath a promise that it shall remain although the Scripture saith it shall Joh 15. 16. 1 Joh. 2. 27. Well if he holds but to what he saith That all who remain in this seed and it in them hath the Promise I would have R. F. ask him whether it be the Promise that begets the new man which helps to put off the old if it be we shall finde the new man quickned as the old man crucified and slain by a word of promise in several places of Scripture scattered The word of promise serveth to regenerate and begin the work as well as to preserve nourish and maintain the regenerate man in his state He that shuts out Scripture from being Christs organ or the Spirits instrument and means of Regeneration it had been better for him he had never known the Scripture or written a word about it 8. Head of Scripture-contradiction Concerning Sanctification and its Perfection Section 28. I Had noted from a little conference with them in Scotland That sin dwelleth not in act where Christ reigneth Sin dwelleth and acteth in the Saints Rom. 7. 17. opened This R. F. defendeth as true though never so contrary as I hinted in my book to three as many more places of Scripture Rom. 7. 17. It is not I that do it but sin that dwelleth in me sin is doing as well as dwelling it will not be idle and in whom in Pauls heart where Christ reigned Gal. 5. 17. The flesh lusteth against the Spirit and Gal. 5. 7. cleared the Spirit against the flesh and these are contrary one to the other in whom in the Galatians the sons of God in whom considered in their better part Christ and Grace reigned yet they could not do what they would they could not be so gracious as their regenerate part would have them nor yet so sinful as their unregenerate part would have them Here is sin active enough and yet its force is broken that it cannot reign where Christ reigneth but there it dwells and remains very troublesome to a good heart Rom. 7. 23 25. Rom. 7. 23 25 explained I see another Law in my members warring against the Law of my minde and bringing me into captivity to the Law of sin that is in my members here is action and passion too here is fighting and scuffling a continual conflict Sin in the Saints is no sleepy habit it will be plotting using stratagems striking and serving it self and its own turn as ver 25. With my flesh I serve the Law of sin sin is very active in the Saints when so officious to its self and its own ends What weapons think you will R. F. finde for defence of the Tenet none spiritual I dare say but carnal and weak as followeth * Page 15. Where Christ reigneth the body is dead to the acts of unrighteousness because of sin being destroyed and the Spirit is life because of righteousness living and ruling Rep. I suppose he refers in this
into him as brings him into the sin that shall not be pardoned must not be prayed for which is the sin unto death What hath R. F. more to say nothing but from misapplyed Scripture And he that acteth and doth righteousness is of God but he that acteth and doth unrighteousness is not of God as saith the Scripture Rep. But where he nameth none The Scriptures which he might guess at are 1 John 2. 29. and 1 John 3. 10. In the 1 John 2. 29. cleared former Every one which doth righteousness is born of him the Greek word for doing * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is emphatical as if he should say he that makes a trade of righteousness not every one that stumbleth upon an act or two of righteousness but every one that is a constant practitioner of it is born of God In the latter whosoever doth not righteousness is not of 1 John 3. 10. vindicated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. God i. e. whosoever doth not make a trade of righteousness or godliness is not of God The Scripture saith not He that acteth unrighteousness is not of God neither there nor any where else Sin 's acting in the Saints doth not argue that they make a common practise of it Let them who make a trade of perverting Scripture and of crossing the minde of the Spirit constantly in almost every place they alledge examine whether they can be of God or no. They that judge the Saints for having sin-dwelling and acting in them not to be of God that is not to be Saints or born of God shall be judged themselves by the Lord for trading with Satan in his common shop and office of accusing the Brethren Section 29. WHat I noted touching J. Naylers denial of perfection of holiness to be reserved till after death R. F. calls Whether perfection of holiness be not reserved till death the Reader to see if there be such words so expressed by James in that page if not c. then let them take notice of my deceitful spirit Rep. 1. I would know whether I may not have liberty to put down the effect of his or any mans words though not just the same and so expressed Although very seldom I have done it yet R. F. could take this liberty himself and much more in his Epistle where he tells his Reader that I say Without the Scripture the word of the Lord could not be spoken or to that effect My words were neither so nor to such purpose as he would have them construed as if the Lord were not above his Scripture All that I said was this Christ teacheth us not to know any thing to salvation but what is in the Scripture Law and Testimony and my plain intent therein I have cleared before in this part of my Reply Sect. 10. 2. J. Naylers express words * Discovery of the man of sin pag. 28. are these I challenge you to bring one Scripture which doth say That Perfection and Holiness are reserved till after death What he propoundeth by way of a challenge I put down as his negative position denying in effect a Reserve of perfect holiness to be given into the soul at the instant of death and to be onely enjoyed in soul and body long after at the resurrection Justification perfect here Sanctification imperfect Perfection of Justification by a most perfect imputed righteousness we have as soon as we believe but perfection in all degrees of Sanctification we have not in life none ever had it till death and then they possess it in their souls ever after He that holds the Saints perfect fulfilling of the Law in all degrees of obedience and conformity to it in this life before death hath drunk of Antichrists cup and contradicts the whole tenor of Scripture and the experience of all the Saints mentioned therein so far as their state of holiness in this life is spoken of J. Nayler * Discovery as above gives the lye to them that say The righteousness of the Law is not fulfilled in this life in any of the Saints and thinks that Rom. 8. Rom. 8 3 4. vindicated by the scope and true sense 3 4. will patronize the Saints perfect fulfilling of the Law in this life which onely speaks of Christs fulfilling of the Law for us and in that nature of man which himself assumed If he saith Christ came for that end to fulfil the Law in the Saints and not in his humanity onely for them still the Apostles words and sense must be regarded and not J. Naylers The Apostles scope is not to prove the Saints Justification by Christs enabling them to fulfil the Law which is J. Naylers scope in pleading for perfect Holiness in this life but to comfort against the want of perfect Holiness which is ever wanting while sin dwells in us What is the comfort this that the inherent sin of our natures is not imputed we who believe are absolved and set free from the guilt and punishment of it by the law of the Spirit of Life that is in Christ Jesus Ver. 2. that is by the perfect holiness of Christs humanity reckoned to us A necessity of which appears ver 3. The Law could not justifie any that have sin in-dwelling That which the Law could not do not that which the Saints could not do as J. Nayler reads it in that it was weak through the flesh residing not in the Law but in the best of Saints here God sent his Son that is to justifie us from the guilt of our sinning-natures and how for sin by reason it sticks in us while we live he condemned sin in the flesh of Christ he kept sin from having inherency in Christs humanity And why ver 4. That the righteousness the word signifies the utmost which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 could be exacted of the Law absolute holiness of nature as of life and death might be fulfilled in us he doth not say by us or of us that believe in him who all the time he was upon earth had a perfect nature for us and who walk not after the flesh which is in us but after the Spirit which is in us All along the intelligent godly Reader may see that this Scripture makes more against J. Nayler and his associates then for them For if flesh be in all that the Law would have to do with if Christ did not undertake for them and this flesh disableth both us from keeping the Law perfectly and the Law from justifying us our main comfort lays not in the measures of our Sanctification but in our perfect Justification by Christs fulfilling the Law without us and for us which fulfilling of all the Laws exactions for us is said to be in us because the application of it Rom 8. 4. cleared to us is by Faith which is in us and forasmuch as Christ had it for us in that nature of his which he assumed
with which we are mystically united and in asmuch as it was fulfilled in our Head it is ours as surely by imputation as if it had been possessed in and performed by our own persons 3. Lest R. F. should think I have neglected him to attend his Brother-contradictor let us hear what he saith to the Scripture I quoted for a bottom of that truth we maintain against all gain-sayers viz. That the Saints are not in all degrees perfected in Holiness till they dye or be dissolved * Page 15. As thou hast lyed of James who witnesseth purity as the Saints did so also hast thou lyed of the Apostle and those spoken of Heb. 12. 23. saying that the spirits that is souls separated as thou says from the bodies of just men made perfect in holiness which is at death or at the instant of dissolution when the spirit is separated from the body Rep. 1. Whether I belyed James Nayler or no will appear before where I have cleared the faithfulness and freedom of my Spirit 2. How James witnesseth purity we have heard and proved it not to be after the Scripture-Saints judgement who never went about after they knew Christs fulness and their own emptiness to bottom their Justification upon their Sanctification and establish a righteousness of their own which is said to be our own if it be materially inhercut What is our righteousness in us 3. How I have lyed of the Apostle and of those spoken of Heb. 12. 23. let it come to the tryal First I shall clear out and strengthen the Exposition of that place Heb. 12. 23. cleared in the last clause by the scope Secondly examine what R. F. hath against it or the truth thence deduced of sins continuance in the Saints till death First The Exposition I gave is cleared and strengthned partly from the Scope partly from the Grammatical sense of the words 1. The Scope of the Apostle is to press the exhortations and consolations preceding Ver. 5. That Christians should not faint under afflictions Ver. 12. That weaklings in grace may be encouraged Ver. 14. That peace and holiness be pursued Ver. 16 17. That by no means Saint-ship be undervalued and why all this because they are not under the Old Testament administration at mount Sinai Ver. 18. which was terrible but Ver. 22. under a New Testament condition which is amiable the more by reason of that holy and sweet communion which is now cleared out as with God Christ and Angels so with the Saints in heaven described by this Character The spirits of just men made Communion of Saints on earth with Saints in heaven perfect with whom we that are but weak in Faith and imperfect in Holiness have 1. A communion of right our grounds of right to heaven are as good and firm as theirs who are now in possession 2. Of Interest Saints departed are in living communion with that God and Christ in heaven with whom we have communion on earth 3. Of Praises Begun praises by the Saints on earth are echoed and resounded by the perfect Spirits in Paradise 4. Of will and desires They are doing the will of God perfectly and we as Saints are aiming endeavoring praying striving after that state 5. Of Hopes They hope for the perfection of their Bodies at the resurrection and we hope for the perfection of Soul at death and of our Bodies at the same resurrection day 6. Of Membership They are a part of the Church-Catholique and so are the Saints on earth fellow-heirs we are of the same inheritance children of the family c. Thus for the Scope 2. The words themselves carry their sense with them at Heb. 12. 23. cleared in the terms the first look By spirits cannot be meant Angels for of them he had spoken before And he addeth We are come to the spirits of men The word in Acts 23. 8. is used for souls separated The Sadduces say there is no resurrection neither Angel nor Spirit that is souls of men separated from the bodies to which yet they retain a relation for they held the soul dyed with the body others in our time as in Calvins say it sleeps with the body But the word Spirit notes out a living intelligent substance in action or sensible passion as the souls of them that were disobedient before the Flood in Noahs time are 1 Pet. 3. 19. called spirits in prison those are souls of wicked men made miserable these in our Scripture controverted are souls of just men while they were here in the body perfectly justified and at parting out of the body made perfect in holiness In that it is said Spirits made perfect it implyeth they were not in that sense perfect in the body as they are now out of it Here in life the Saints have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a fulness of the Spirit comparatively in respect of what they had at first or that others have at present at death they have a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a final perfection as to a perfect freedom from the roots and remnants of sin and a fruition of as much inherent holiness as they are capable of Here the Lord findeth fault if our works be not perfect or filled up as the word * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth Rev. 3. 2. with acts and exercises of grace in all kindes but when we dye in the Lord then our works are perfect or finished * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in degrees and at an end The word for perfect in our Text to the Hebrew is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which comes of a verb * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that in its root * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth an end or the end therefore sometime put for death John 13. 1. To the end that is to the death he loved them And 2 Cor. 1. 13. I trust you shall acknowledge to the end i. e. to my death or yours or both When Christ was giving up the ghost and was ending the work of satisfaction with his life he cryed out It is finished * John 19. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 30. so shall we who have the first-fruits of the Spirit be then able to say with that clear conscience which now cannot in that maner and measure be exercised even as we give up our spirits into the hands of God now Lord the work of mortification and holiness is finished and not before The sense of the Scripture stands clear Secondly Let us examine what R. F. hath against it or against the Doctrine of sin's continuance in the godly till death Against the true meaning of the Apostle now cleared he excepteth * Page 16. Thâ—se that thou speaks of in Heb. 12. 22. did not say it should be at an instant of death when their bodies Heb. 12. 23. vindicated and souls parted that they should be perfected Rep. 1. I have had no revelations from them nor speech with Saints departed
Rep. This illustration of a light-some ancient writer * Epiphanius seems to dazle R. F. till he staggers again and swaggers twice or thrice against me for mentioning it Once he chewed upon it before * Page 13. out of its place and tels me thou hast no proof for thy saying but thy policy and that is contrary to Scripture Psal 37. 37 38. Mark the perfect man c. for the end of that man is peace But the wicked shall be cut off and the transgressors shall be destroyed together at their end as he reads them but according to the right reading viz. But the transgressors shall be destroyed together the end of the wicked shall be out off nothing will be found in these two verses contrary to or differing from what I held out by that simile for we have marked the end or death of many perfect or sincere Saints mentioned before and it was found to be peace their warsare then being at a ful period when they dyed as while they lived they had perfect peace with God by their perfect justification in Christ so at their death they had a full harvest and reward of peace such shall be the end of every upright soul Isaiah 57. 2. He shall enter into peace they shall rest in their beds each one while he lived walking in his uprightness This perfection of integrity and sincerity they have who have respect to all Gods commandements though no absolute conformity Sin continues in Saints Saints continue not in sin to them nor do they continue in sin though sin continueth in them till death As for the wicked it is not so with them in life they continue in the state love and practice and under the power of sin and when they dye their end and reward is to dye the second death with the first both the wages of sin Twice afterward * Page 16. doth R. F. let fly against me for the above mentioned simile Thou subtile Serpent and Scotch Politician how hast thou wrested the Scripture and By this thou hast manifested thy Scottish policy and Antichristian deceitful spirit and to be one that would uphold the kingdom of the Devil in people and so art an enemy to Christ and his work Rep. To all which I say no more but the Lord rebuke this reviling Spirit in R. F. my work is not to attend his ink-horn terms but what he pretendeth to from Scripture against the continuance of sin in the Saints during their abode in these vile bodies * Page 16. The Apostle saith that the word of the Lord is quick and powerful so is not the letter of the Scripture to divide asunder soul and spirit joynts and marrow and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart Heb. 4. 12. Here Soul and Spirit is divided by the living word and the ground of sin shaken at the roots and rooted out of such before their souls and bodies part asunder Rep. If I should deal with him at the weapon which he useth against me it were enough to ask But doth the Apostle indeed say expresly the living word is quick and powerful or findest thou these words the ground of sin shaken and rooted out of such before their souls and bodies part asunder in that Scripture and tell him he belieth the Apostle c. but I have not so learned Christ Better language there is a surer way of arguing then barely to word it the weapons of our warfare are not carnal but spiritual and mighty through God to cast down strong holds Mis-interpretation and mis-application of Scripture is a strong hold for error and delusion I shall first discover the true and genuine sense of that Scripture agreeable to the scope and then R. F. his mis-application and false inference from thence 1. The right and genuine interpretation is to be drawn Heb. 4. 12. cleared in its genuine sense from the context as high as Chap. 1. on-wards By the word of God Heb. 4. 12. is meant his word spoken and his word written and spoken according to what is written Chap. 1. ver 1 2. God in these last days hath spoken to us by his Son while he was upon earth What word was spoken Chap. 2. 2 3. That which concerned great salvation which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him And Chap. 3. 7. the word written is quoted out of Psalm 95. wherefore as the holy Ghost saith To day if ye will hear his voice Withal Chap. 4. 2. it is clear that the word preached according to what Christ preached and to what the holy Ghost hath written of Christ is the same with that he mentioneth ver 12. For saith the Apostle unto us was the Gospel preached as well as unto them in the wilderness and in Davids time but the word preached did not profit them c. This is no other then the declarative word of God which declaration made by Christ and by his Spirit in the Scripture and by preachers from and according to the Scripture is First quick or lively no dead letter though the Pen-men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or many preachers thereof be dead long since and though many that heard the Gospel heretofore be now dead yet it hath as much life in it self as ever Secondly 't is powerful of constant efficacy and operation even to the ransacking of consciences searching of hearts and to the critical discovery of thoughts and intents of the heart it is proved to be so ver 13. because God By the context whose word it is is omniscient hath all things before him with the face upward and therefore by the Scriptures and by his Ministers as by his Son by whom in these last days he spake first he can and doth discover and lay open the hearts of all men c. Of all men I say where the Gospel comes i. e. of those that believe not as of those that believe for that is the scope of the 12. ver as by its immediate connexion and scope with ver 11. appeareth Let us labor therefore to enter into that rest lest any man fall after the same example of unbelief For the word of God is lively in its effects c. It is and will be a swift witness against unbelievers and quick to their condemnation a favor of death unto death in them that perish as it is and will be a swift witness for believers and quick to their consolation a favor of life unto life in them that are saved To understand by the word of God here Christs person is not sutable to the context from the beginning of the Epistle Heb 4 12 and 13. compared and vindicated from 1. indirect glosses nor to the scope and this sense being brought to set aside the Scripture and the preaching upon it and from it is therefore to be suspected and waved Others
who seem not to deny the authority of the holy Scriptures yet would have it meant of Christ for this reason because the word of God ver 12. is in the 13. ver described as a person in his sight and the eyes of him with whom we have to do Now this is but their mistake for albeit Christ in person is the living word yet it is the Apostles scope to gain honor to him by gaining honor to the declarative word which being Christs word spoken by him written by the inspiration of his Spirit and preached accordingly is therefore quick and lively powerful and piercing because it is his word and the words of the 13. ver are not a description of Christs person as he is the living word nor of the declarative word spoken written preached but of God the Father Son and holy Ghost who being the living God his declarative word is like himself and from the knowledge of his nature we may know what his word is If God hath an all-seeing eye his word hath an all-searching power He puts not one but two edges upon this sword of his Spirit Ephes 6. 17. and makes it sharp and piercing for conversion or conviction at least and for such ends as he hath intended by his word and the ministery of it to effect and work out therefore the words of ver 13. his and him with whom must be referred to God ver 12. distinguished into Father Son and Spirit i. e. to all three or any of the three Let sinners in whom sin reigns and Saints in whom sin remains look to it for God by his Scripture-word is able to finde them out even them that pretend to present perfection and have it not for whom these words speak nothing at all Should we take God ver 12. not onely at large and personally for any of the three but strictly for Christs person yet we must take the word to be as I have said the word declarative and read it thus The word of Christ is quick or lively c. We cannot read it out of the Greek the word-Christ nor the living word is lively nor the living word is powerful but as 't is read in our new Translation The word of God is quick and powerful or as in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Geneva Translation The word of God is lively and mighty in operation that is as their Note is The Doctrine of God is so and so hath lively and mighty effects why because it is Gods Doctrine Gods Word Gods Scripture if it be but his Letter or outward ministery it is Christs two-edged sword which serveth unto his design of searching hearts of comforting the believer of cutting off and excluding the unbeliever from rest But this place of Scripture will not serve R. F. his design hitherto 2. Let us observe his application and inference Here the ground of sin is by the living word shaken at the roots and rooted out of such before their bodies and souls part asunder Rep. 1. Granting it is divine power that makes efficacious Mis-application the divine truths of the Scripture and that the Spirit doth by conviction shake a sinner at the very heart-root and by conversion shake yea kill sin at the roots for sound conversion is more then lopping of branches or moral restraints the best fruits of Quakerism yet is not all sin at first conversion nor all the life time extirpated or pluckt up absolutely totally and as perfectly as at death and if R. F. proves not this from the place as he doth not but onely say it he had better never have quoted it Nay he dare not affirm it in plain words but obscure The ground of sin c. What makes he the ground of sin If he meaneth the subject where sin dwelleth and is rooted what is that subject but the faculties of the Soul Minde Will and Affections Conscience c Now these are shaken I confess but not rooted out for neither Law nor Gospel the word of Terror or Grace and Peace nor the Power and Grace of the Word doth abolish or destroy the faculties and being of the soul If he meaneth by Ground of sin the cause of sin it must either be guilt of sin or the original stain and filth if the guilt 't is granted that sin is abolished and there is no ground or cause why a Believer justified and discharged from guilt and curse by the imputation of Christs obedience should be condemned Rom. 8 1 33 34. and the abolishing of guilt is the cause and reason why the inherent roots of sin are shaken and mortified in their regency or reigning power for the present and why they shall be rooted out as to residency and inherency at the last yea why no justified believer should allow the least sin that yet remaineth in him If by ground of sin he meaneth the original stain and filth it is the same with the roots of sin and then he proves nothing but idem per idem the same thing by the same namely that the roots of sin are shaken at the roots and rooted out when they are rooted out but the question is when are they perfectly and in all degrees rooted out I have said and proved it from Scripture it is not till the parting of Soul and Body The truth then and the illustration by the simile of the fig-tree stands firm and good for ought that R. F. hath objected to the contrary yet we must hear him * Page 16. out It is Christs work to take away sin here and to sanctifie by his Spirit 1 Cor. 6. 11. 1 John 3. 5. Rep. We know that he was manifest to take away sin in 1 Cor. 6. 11. 1 John 3 5. compared cleared and vindicated and from us as in him is no sin according to that in John and that of Paul to the Corinthians expressing two ways whereby he taketh away sin by the way of justification from defiling guilt and damning curse this is perfectly done here as to Gods act of reckoning and account though as to manifestation in us to us and concerning us it comes by degrees and not till the day of Judgement will all the world know who are now Gods justified ones By the way of Sanctification he takes away the dominion of sin in the very root and the strength of the roots of filth is mortified here in some Saints more in some less as he pleaseth who puts forth the power but in none are the roots of every sin nor of any sin wholly perfectly pluckt up till bodily death I am for purity and holiness here in heart and life but I am for purity of the Scriptures also according to their pure sense What saith the Scripture which R. F. next calleth forth As he that hath called you is holy so be ye holy in all maner of conversation 1 Pet. 1. 15. 2 Pet. 1. 15. vindicated Rep. This is a command of and
exhortation to what should be viz. imitation of Gods holy nature and will as long as we converse upon earth in all maner of conversation Let holiness not onely be mixed with all you do in all your relations and actions but let it reign and bear sway in your whole life and be growing up to perfect holiness in Gods fear having promises 2 Cor. 7. 1. to encourage quicken and convey as well as precepts to oblige and binde us unto holiness But thou denyest the holy call also as well as the holy conversation that pleads for sin to act and press down and make you all your life time to sigh it out and under it groan Rep. 1. I plead against no commands nor means of holiness through grace I have obeyed Gods call to universal holiness in a Gospel-covenant 2 It is one thing to plead for the truth viz. that by Gods wise and righteous ordering of our condition here sin is left dwelling acting and stirring in us and another thing to plead for sin which must be granted from his own words we do not if all our life time we sigh it out and groan under it Oh that we could do it more sincerely and sensibly with the Apostle Rom. 7. 24. Section 30. TO what I noted of one answering to the holy Ghosts question Who can say his heart is clean I can and see all your hearts unclean because there wanted the marginal reference to the particular page R. F. * Page 16 17. shifts off answering or taking off so foul a contradiction with railing at my supposed policy and serpentine subtilty and particular lies not one piece whereof I am conscious in this matter What if the words I can c. are not so set down there to wit page 1. This was the reference to the second charge against that book entituled A short answer to seven Priests which the author thereof arrogantly cals The word of the Lord not to the first charge which had onely a reference to that Book not to the Page as may at first view appear to any heedful Reader * See contradictions of the Quakers page 13. That arrogant contradiction to the holy Ghosts question which implies a strong negative will be found in another Page by any that meet with the Short answer c. before mentioned which I had to peruse in Scotland but cannot here obtain it for the Readers direction and satisfaction The rejoycing testimony of my conscience sufficeth me for the present that not in fleshly wisdom but in godly simplicity I drew up this with other collections and I hope it will cause the unprejudiced Reader to exercise his candor and charity toward me if he doth but observe R. F. his reservedness they are not so set down there not denying but they may be found in an after page and his ungrounded inference as false as groundless therefore thy policy hath manifested subtlety c. for as neither I intended nor used deceit so it had been poor policy to mis-guide him whom I purposed to set right in his way But saith R. F. all thy pleading is against purity Rep. How appears it I discovered indeed a double contradiction and a triple arrogancy in him that proclaimed No heart perfectly pure from sin Prov. 20 9. Matth. 5. 8. compared cleared and vindicated his cleanness from all sin and challenged the knowledge of other mens hearts c. as I specified it in my Book but this is a thread-bare cavil doth R. F. produce any new Scripture for absolute purity and perfection yes Christ hath said Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God Matth. 5. 8. then there was and are pure in heart as Christ said Rep. If this man would have added and as Christ meant we might soon agree Albeit Christ was greater then Solomon yet he never spake a word nor that word in particular to cross what Solomon said from the holy Ghost who is equal and of the same essential minde and will with Christ What saith the holy Ghost by Solomon consult the place Prov. 20. 9. Who can say I have made my heart clean I am pure from my sin the sense of this place is there is none could ever say it none in any age before or in Solomons time before or in Christs time or since none can now say it truly It 's a question that will silence all the world all the Churches a question that will hold un-answered till every Saints dying day and in this last age till the resurrection day Shall we believe R. F. and take it upon his word with his own meaning that 's thus There was and are pure in heart as Christ said and as Solomon meant it this were not to reconcile seeming differences of Scripture among our selves but to set Christ and Solomon at variance between themselves What then will any help R. F. with an evasion Solomon doth not say God gives not pure hearts but Who can say I have made my heart clean this will not serve his turn for it followeth and I am pure from my sin i. e. Who can say that either he hath cleansed his own heart or that he is pure from his sin which way soever he comes by it and if it be true and perfect purity he must come honestly and purely to it or even in that respect he is impure and far from truth of purity I would to God the generation of Quakers would better attend this question Art thou pure and perfect how camest thou by it Is it not a dream a delusion may not a foul and filthy heart be transformed into a fancy of pure perfection and perfect purity as well as a black devil be transformed into an Angel of light Solomon how ever must be understood as denying absolute purity in any man and Christ when he asserteth Blessedness to the pure in heart intendeth not to nourish any in a conceit of their present perfect attainments but to encourage them who were sincere and have truth of holiness set into their hearts and the purpose of their hearts with the Gospel endeavors of their lives set upon purity for from the context Ver. 1. they were his disciples he spake unto whom Ver. 3. compared with Luke 6. 20. he pronounced poor in Spirit Blessed are ye poor not yet enriched with all perfections but sensible of their spiritual wants and Ver. 4. they are mourners under sin and after more of God and Christ Ver. 6. they are hungring and thirsting after righteousness not yet filled but blessed in their present state of hunger and thirst and in their hopes by that promise of being filled These are the pure in heart whom Christ pronounceth blessedness upon who are poor mourning souls hungring and thirsting after more purity in the mean time not Pharisaical and hypocritical in their profession of holiness as were others And had these been pure in heart in R. F. his sense they had then
enjoyed the perfect beatifical vision of God which they have but a promise of for they that are sincere in holiness have here some communion with God and one day and to all eternity they shall enjoy him and his presence in fulness of that holiness and joy whereof now they have but the tasts and first-fruits He that boasteth of more hath neither as I said in my former piece pure lip nor pen for the least degree how much more larger measures of purity maketh a soul sensible of continual impurities intermixed therewith R. F. * Page 17. returns to this That is thy own condition Rep. I acknowledge it Again And so thou judgest others by thy continual impurities and therefore thy judgement must needs be false and not true Rep. I spake not my condition onely who may more deservedly be called less then the least of all Saints then Paul stiled himself but the condition of every one truly sanctified and yet living upon the earth Yet more And so thou denyest their doctrine who said Seeing ye have purified your souls have purified in the present Tense in obeying the truth through the Spirit see that ye love one another with a pure heart fervently but thou art against a pure heart and so against the Scripture 1 Pet. 1. 22. 1 Pet. 1. 22. vindicated Rep. 1. If the Printer mistook not the present tense for the preter tense R. F. doth grosly apprehend that to be the present have purified which in English and Greek * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is expresly the Praeter or time past 2. Were the Apostles words in the present tense ye do purifie it would make in shew and form of words more against R. F. then for him but the truth is the word in Peter being a Participle of the time past and in the Active voice it shews the work of purifying themselves through the Spirit was not so done but that yet it was in doing And as their habits of purity were not perfect so they were far from perfection in the act but have need of stirring up as 2 Pet. 3. 1. fervently to exert and put forth their love and purity according to their principles for the growth of both which viz. act and habit of grace he exhorteth and exciteth them chap. 2. 2. to desire as new born babes far from highest perfection the sincere milk of the word and Chap. 5. 10. he prayeth that after they have suffered a while the God of all grace would make them perfect stablish strengthen settle them 3. I finde R. F. perfect in nothing that savors of a Gospel purity nor growing in any thing but his perverse abuse of Scripture But I shall pray for him and others that they may be awakened out of their dream of Perfection may see their present pollutions and be ashamed of their Gospelcontradictions till then they will not understand what Purity is nor whereof they affirm Section 31. TO the Quere of one of them Did ever Paul deny perfection I asked what he or others thought of that in Phil. 3. 12. Not as though I had already attained or were already perfect which R. F. * Page 17. undertakes to resolve He is so far from denying it that he pressed hard after it Rep. Is this an answer or an evasion Denial of such a How perfection may be denied how not perfection as Paul meant ver 12. is two-fold either that it is here attained or that here we must press after it Although neither he nor we deny it in the latter sense yet in the former expresly he doth for his own part and such as come short of him may well and truly deny it And our work in this life being to press after it doth sufficiently imply it is not here to be attained But saith R. F. to mar not mend his own case He said to such as had attained it press others on after it and they did Heb. 6. 1. Rep. 1. Let not people take these mens words for infallible oracles but search the Scriptures and finde if they can where Paul wrote to any such Churches or Saints as had fully attained and till they finde it suspect R. F. for a deceiver and when they finde it not conclude him a false teacher 2. Whereas the Apostle had set before the Philippians Phil. 3. 11. 15. compared vindicated and us his own example I press toward the mark c. In the next ver 15. he adds his exhortation Let us therefore as many as be perfect be thus minded where Paul either puts in himself with the many perfect or not if not but that he is to be understood as speaking to them that thought themselves perfect he would then take them off from the conceit of perfect attainments and have them so minded as he was that is as ver 14. to press toward the White of perfection as he did If he joyns himself with the many perfect then must the word perfect in the 15. ver be taken otherwise then in ver 12. For there he had denied himself to be already perfect and if ver 15. he should say he were perfect in that sense wherein he had denied his perfection he should be led by the Spirit of truth into a contradiction which were blasphemy to imagine let all the Quakers in earth and hell be first found lyars then one lye be found in the Scriptures or the pen-men of them as such The many perfect therefore must be taken when Paul was one of them not yet without imperfections for such as by Pauls and the Apostles ministery and with Paul through the Spirits teaching and working were grown up to a farther pitch and degree of holiness then some other sincere Christians who were to press on themselves as well as to press others on after the highest degrees of grace attainable which is the more clear by ver 16. Nevertheless whereto we have attained let us walk by the same rule whereto i. e. to what degree suppose the fourth or fifth Phil 3. 16. opened stair though not at the top we have attained let us walk which implies they are not at the end of their journey 3. What have we in Heb. 6. 1. but the same truth Let us Heb. 6. 1. vindicated go on unto perfection He that brings half an eye in his head to that text will collect no more but this That Paul or the Pen-man of that Epistle is travelling on towards perfection and putting on his companions in the way but neither he nor the Hebrews he writes unto are at their journeys end Is the Post therefore at York Berwick or Edenburgh because he is footing or riding thither He that is half way up the hill calls upon others to accompany him and go on-wards and up-wards yet more and more he is not therefore at the top of the hill But saith R. F. such obtained as so pressed after it Heb. 12. 22 23. Rep. But
how They the Hebrews obtained communion with the perfect while they pressed after them and when did the just men whom they pressed after attain a full perfection of holiness when their spirits and bodies parted not before as hath been shewed in Section 29. And as for the Saints he wrote to they were yet in a conflicting condition striving against sin ver 4. of that 12. Chap. and not so diligent in their way and work but they had need of spurs Chap. 6. Yea Chap. 5. so dull of hearing ver 11. and such non-proficients ver 12. that they had need of an alarum of a rod or of a ferula Chap. 12. 6 c. Another dart yet will R. F. throw against this truth Paul obtained it and preached wisdom among them that are perfect Rep. 1. But he cannot tell us at what stage of his life he attained it He obtained perfection of Justification indeed betimes and so doth every believer at his first believing but he cannot shew us when he attained to the perfection of Sanctification till his death He had it not when he wrote to the Romans as was made to appear Section 20. and more may be said Section 35. which Epistle was written after that to the Corinthians He had it not when he wrote to the Philippians Chap. 3. 12. which Epistle was written after that to the Romans as might be demonstrated if it were needful He had it not when he wrote to the Hebrews supposing as we may most probably it was his Epistle consult again Heb. 6. 1. which Epistle was written after that to the Philippians If Paul had it before his death it was when a little before his departure and martyrdom he wrote his second Epistle to Timothy the last of all his Epistles when he tells him 2 Tim. 4. 6 7. I am now ready to be offered c. I have fought a good fight I have finished my course I have kept the faith yet even then he puts in himself with the weaker Christians Chap. 2. 12 13. who might fall into an act of Christ-denial or a fit of unbelief If we deny him If we believe not and even then he sends for Books and Parchments Chap. 4. 13. He was no perfectist therefore lifted up here above a possibility of sinning or above the use of means for preserving and perfecting the understanding memory affections c. to the very last period of his course 2. It is true he preached wisdom among them that were perfect 1 Cor. 26 7. but this is not truly alledged by R. F. 1 Cor. 2. 6. vindicated for perfection in the highest degree for Paul understandeth with sincere Saints such also as were grown Christians taller by head and shoulders then their Brethren in the faith and fellowship of the Gospel comparatively perfect in respect of weaklings and babes in Christ they were of more able understanding and riper capacity in spiritual mysteries and as the Apostle describes them Heb. 5. 14. who are of full age can digest strong meat and by reason of use have their wits exercised to discern both good and evil yet not perfect in all degrees but at most Christians of a higher form then their fellows R. F. * Page 17. 2 Cor 13. 11. vindicated yet alledgeth 2 Cor. 13. 11. Finally brethren farewel be perfect as if the Apostles exhortation did argue they had it already or as if I denied the exhortation to perfection which is given to none but such as are in some degree imperfect The word which the Apostle there * useth hath reference to their Schisms and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Divisions and intendeth no more then if he had said Make up your Rents and reform your ragged Communion and tatter'd Conversation Whether he or I do contradict the Scripture cross the Apostles Doctrine and therefore to be holden accursed as he chargeth it upon me must appear by the premises proofs and demonstrations from the Scripture till the Lord cometh with ten thousands of his Saints to the full conviction of gain-sayers Jude v. 14 15. Section 32. I Had noted how they plead for present attained perfection much from that Scripture 1 John 4. 17. As he is so ◠John 4. 17. vindicated are we in this world This R. F. saith nothing to in its place nor can he justly hold up any plea from hence for that which the Apostle intends not by the words or against the exposition I gave of them which was this That the Apostle speaks onely of the sincerity of our love manifested like to Christs in a single plain sound-hearted way that we may have boldness in the day of judgement As notes not here equality but quality and likeness as Matth. 5. 48. and often in Scripture It is arrogancy to think and contradiction to say that as Christ was without sin so are we in this world when we speak of Sanctification which is that under debate Afterwards * Page 18. he calls my exposition wresting and twisting and by windy words of no force he would maintain the corrupt gloss of being without sin as Christ was as may appear in the following Section Section 33. HAving discovered G. Fox his express Negative answer to the Question Have ye no sin No contrary to 1 John 1. 8. If we say we have no sin we deceive our selves c. R. F. * Page 17. stands up here in his fellows defence and doth not answer to the place of John which I quoted in the first Chapter but tells me If his answer was No it was not contrary to such as were in the eternal life and did abide in Christ but he G. Fox is in the life of truth and abides in Christ and therefore his answer did not contradict the Scripture in the third Chap. ver 6. Rep. 1. If G. Fox his No contradicted but one place of Scripture it contradicteth the whole Scripture for Gods truth is uniform and a sweet harmony there is of every string break one link of the chain you break the chain 2. To say No to such a Question Have ye no sin is far from agreeing with 1 John 3. 6. in its true meaning 1 John 3 6. vindicated See Sect. 14. First The Apostle saith not whosoever abideth in Christ hath no sin in him for that he according as the Scripture elsewhere 2 Cor. 5. 21. 1 Pet. 2. 22. onely asserteth of Christ as God and God-man ver 5. And in him is no sin to distinguish him from Saints that while here have sin in them and to prove him to be fit and able to take away sin Secondly As there are no such words so it is not the Apostles scope to hold out R. F. his Doctrine of present Perfection but to discover all those who abide in Christ to be such as do not abide in sin and all those who abide in sin to be such as have not seen him nor known him Thirdly So far as they
they preach that men should repent I ask how shall the ungodly sorrow after a godly maner If they lay the burden upon the ungodly onely and absolve the godly altogether they may by that way preach down all godly sorrow and startle the wicked with legal convictions and that which is remorse of conscience but no way help toward the pulling down the old man or building up the new in the true Believer 11. Head of their Scripture-contradiction Concerning the Word and means of Grace Section 37. I Had expresly cited C. Atkinsons words viz. I deny that God did ever or will ever reveal himself by any of those things thou callest the means of grace which were spoken of before in his book as reading hearing prayer c. contrary to 2 Tim. 3. 15. Rom. 10. 17. Luke 11. 13. c. R. F. in answer * Page 19. saith I would raise a slander c. as if they should deny the way and means that God useth to reveal himself to his people by How makes he it to appear why Christ is the light and the way to the Father and that they own and he reveals his secrets by his Spirit Rep. In all this confession here is no acknowledgement Christ and the Spirit give light and grace by outward means of reading hearing prayer c. That Christ is the light and light-giver hath never been denyed by me and that with his Spirit he is the author and worker of all grace who but graceless men will gain-say We do with the Scripture attribute higher things to God and Christ and the Spirit then to be the means of grace but R. F. will not ascribe so much to the Scriptures read heard sung prayed upon i. e. according to the rules and patterns of prayer there set down to be so much as outward means of grace we can have no such outward ingenuity from him But what saith he The Scriptures are not Christ nor the Spirit Rep. What if they be not they are Christs word and the word of the Spirit as hath been shewed and what the Scripture saith Christ saith and the holy Ghost also the same He therefore that rejects the Scripture and its several exercises from being the means of grace rejecteth Christ and his Spirit also But the Spirit he saith teacheth us how to pray and profit Gal. 4. 6. 1 Cor. 12. 7. c. and this doth not contradict the Scriptures Rep. No for the Spirit of grace and the outward means agree very well yet this is not a yielding them to be the means by which Christ and the Spirit revealeth their secrets and convey grace It is one thing for the Spirit to teach how to pray and read another thing for the Spirit to work by reading praying c we grant the former but he grants not the latter as he ought that I can finde Yes may some say what think you of that which followeth we know that faith is given by the ministery of Christ in the Spirit Rep. But speak plainly is it given by reading and hearing the Scriptures opened and preached as 2 Tim. 3. 15. Rom. 10. 17. hold it forth And we know that God giveth us his holy Spirit Rep. But doth he give it in a way of preaching and prayer as Act. 10. 44. and Luke 11. 13. bear testimony As soon as Paul is converted is he not at Prayer and had he not the fillings of the Spirit given him in that way as by Ananias putting his hands upon him Act. 9. 11. 17. And the wisdom saith R. F. which is from above is first pure then peaceable gentle easie to be entreated and the fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that make peace James 3. 17 18. for which we praise God Rep. 1. But doth he give this wisdom by asking as saith James 1. 6. If any lack wisdom let him ask it of God is not prayer a means of wisdom 2. I wish we could finde the wisdom James describeth in R. F. As yet I discern not any seeds of it sown in his books one or other 3. Let him beware of taking Gods name in vain by praising him legibly in print for that which he hath not printed in his heart nor holdeth forth visibly in practise Why but he addeth we own reading hearing prayer and the teachings of God according to his promises Rep. I wish he doth well understand the promises of Means of grace have a promise of blessing annexed God Gods promises are made of a blessing upon such means as reading hearing and prayer as well as of gracious abilities to read hear and pray with Isaiah 55. 3. He that heareth and inclines his ear shall live 1 Tim. 4. 13. 16. If Timothy attend to reading meditation preaching to others watching himself In doing this he shall save himself and those that hear him To prayer is promised salvation Rom. 10. 13. Christs presence Matth. 18. 20. Returns and answers Matth. 7. 7. To preaching Christs presence assistance and blessing Matth. 28. 20. To the Saints conditions which C. Atkinson rejected with the ordinances all blessed success Rom. 8. 28. They shall look unto him and run to him and their faces shall not be ashamed Psal 34. 5. why so Ver 6. This poor man cryed and the Lord heard him and saved him out of all his troubles and therefore we may from others experiences together with our own have hope Rom 5. 4. And Hope in and by a promise an experimental promise and a promised experience maketh not ashamed If therefore R. F. doth own these means and the teachings of God according to Gods promises he must own them otherwise then C. Atkinson even as means by which God hath revealed himself and will communicate his grace and then I will not accuse him as I have not slandered C. A. when I speak the truth I harm them not The more nakedly their Errors are detected by the Truth the more good it may do them and I wish it with my heart 12. Head of Scripture-contradiction Concerning Baptism Section 38. THat they are against Infant-Baptism I had noted contrary to Acts 2. 38 39. where the command for application of Baptism reacheth as far as the Promise and as I hinted in my shorter piece the Promise extendeth it self to Children while Children they are part of the Saints of the Church at Corinth 1 Cor. 7. 14. if but one of the parents be a Believer and a Church-member R. F. is for the Negative in a transition from what was spoken of before But your brain-imaginations we deny and sprinkling Infants with water Rep. 1. If he puts this scandalous title of brain-imaginations upon the other means of Grace reading preaching hearing prayer experiences c. he doth but back his sellow Atkinson Suppose God should leave him as one of that name if it be not the same C. A. to Fornication were it not just for his casting reproach upon the ways of God 2.
the institution end and use during our corporal eating and drinking of them at that Supper of the Lord. The word which I used in the Concrete Spiritual he turns to the Abstract Spirit and thus clamors me * Therefore it is thy reason is so weak that saith The bread which you break although it be bread in the nature and substance yet it is Spirit in the institution c. What blasphemy is this to say that the Spirit is in the bread which is natural in the substance Here is a Papistical trick indeed Oh horrible delusion Rep. 1. I brought not 1 Cor. 10. 16. or any reason from thence to prove the bread to be material and outward though I could as above I have from the 11. Chap. but to shew it was not carnal in R. F. his sense set in opposition to the spiritual institution end and use For that which is appointed by Christ to be used for signification and assurance of many a souls interest in and communion of his natural body and blood broken and shed upon the Cross that is not meer carnal bread and drink But the bread and wine is after Christs institution to be so used as Paul admonisheth the Corinthians and not to be abused and profaned i. e. used in a common maner as if it were but ordinary bread and wine and had no special signification and end stampt upon it That natural body and blood of Christ which we remember in the Supper as broken and shed at his Passion was and is a true natural body then on earth now in heaven and yet it was and is spiritual food his flesh meat indeed his blood drink indeed there is no sweeter no better there 's none to that So the bread and wine is truly bread materially wine and yet withal in the Lords Supper it is Christs body and it is his blood How significatively a spiritual memorial of Christs death and a pledge of what Christ is to us that believe in him dying for us 2. This man R. F. coyneth phrases and then fathers them upon me The Spirit in the institution and the Spirit is in the bread and would make the world believe he were as ignorant of Popery as of true Protestant Doctrine The Doctrine I held forth according to Scripture was and is in professed opposition to all Papisticall tricks and devices touching the Lords Supper I said the bread as the wine was so and is so in its nature and substance but spiritual in the institution end and use And I adde neither Christs Institution nor the Ministers Blessing doth transubstantiate them or turn them into the natural body and blood of Christ as the Papists imagine after their consecration They do not say that I know the Spirit is in the bread nor did I ever so express my self in preaching at Edinburgh or elsewhere and what I wrote there * page 20. is to be seen and read of all men yet more then this of confused stuff would R. F. in his return to the Agreement of 42. Ministers * Contradiction of the Quakers so called p. 16. make the world believe he can produce under my hand and the hands of other Preachers in that City Had his mistake * See page 18. with the marginal not been onely in a letter of my name to put e for a it were a very venial offence but to refer as he doth to my whole name except that letter is a most impudent forgery But to return to the Pontificians this they hold Popish Transubstantiation a blinde dotage The body of Christ is corporally under the shew of bread and the blood of Christ is substantially under the colour of wine as if the accidents or qualities of roundness redness or whiteness could be without the subject and substance of those creatures and as if Christs natural body and blood for substance could be there and neither be seen felt nor tasted and as if Christ had laid down the qualities of a true natural body and were in moe places then one at once with many such blinde dotages this is to make a very carnal Supper of it indeed Hence it is that they maintaining in words onely and with fire and faggot not by any Scripture rightly understood nor sound Argument from thence the real corporal carnal presence of Christ we protest against them as Antichristian And so must we enter a protestation against R. F. and men of his way to be yet more mysteriously Babylonish For the grosser Papists speak broadly and make a nullity of the Lords Supper by their feigned Transubstantiation and carnal-corporal presence but these speak subtilly and nullifie it by transforming of the Institution and spreading the Lords Table with another cloth as it were and as will more appear anon while we hold up the Ordinance according to Gospel-primitive simplicity and do maintain upon sufficient Scripture-grounds both the outward and inward matter and form of the Lords Supper with the spiritualness of the Institution and the truly-spiritual presence of Christ with his own ordained signs who in relation to them and to his own promise and his peoples faith is there as at Baptism Matth. 28. 19 20. Lo I am with you c. by his Spirit to quicken confirm and seal up our communion with himself as crucified for us Hence The benefit of the Lords Supper it is that the Churches of Christ and every true believer active in his faith have found it and do still experience it to be a faith-strengthning conscience-refreshing soul-comforting love-increasing sin-mortifying salvation-assuring Ordinance although they have not always a like sense of his presence But to cast off this Ordinance and call it a carnal invention as R. F. hath done for want of expected assurance at the participation of it is a rash fruit of unbelief and proud impatience and to call us Deceivers * Page 20. for keeping to the Institution which remaineth firm in it self while it proves ineffectual to many an unworthy communicant is to hide himself in his self-deceivings Finally to cry out Oh horrible delusion is to cast a mist before others eyes that they may not see where the jugling and the jugler lie close together For what saith he further The Kingdom of God consists not in meat and drink but in righteousness peace and joy in the holy Ghost and in that Kingdom wheat-bread and red wine is not the souls food but the precious blood of Christ Rep. 1. Where the Apostle speaks of the choice things wherein the Kingdom of God consists viz. righteousness c. Rom. 14. 17. he is not treating of bread and wine at Rom 14. 17. vindicated the Lords Table but of meats and drinks which Jews and Gentiles made a difference about ver 2. One believeth he may eat all things another that is weak eateth herbs He was the stronger Christian who found his liberty to eat of all things i. e. all creatures appointed for
agrees with the saying of Christ Matth. 6. 6. Matth 6. 6. vindicated when thou prayest enter into thy Closet c. as if the publique ordinance may not stand with the private for the most retired and secret duties are to fit and make ready for the publique onely 't is our Lords scope there to confine a private prayer to a private place as it is the Apostles order from the Lord 1 Cor. 14. 14 15 16. when 1 Cor. 14. 14 15 cleared vindicated we pray publiquely in Church-conventions all which have a publiqueness in them to pray so as others may be edified thereby who are Saints and those who occupy the room of the unlearned may testifie their consents by saying Amen which they could not do if either the person praying spoke onely to his own hearing or in the heart not with an audible voyce to others or when they heard him they could not understand him because he exprest himself in an unknown tongue All that I drive at with the Apostles and our Saviours scope is that every ordinance and outward part of worship be owned in its place and that this of publique prayer may not be disowned ere the more because of these mens crying up their praying by the Spirit in opposition to the Churches publique prayers which the Primitive Church at Jerusalem Act. 2. 42. attended and continued in and which the present Saints and Churches in these nations hold up according to president and precept R. F. in another Pamphlet of his * Truth cleared of Scandals pag. 2. saith they are led by the Spirit and he maketh intercession for them according to the minde and will of God But their practise shews they are not in this led by the Spirit when they cross the minde and will of God by refusing to joyn with the Saints in a publique prayer we acknowledge that no wicked mans prayer is accepted publiquely or privately made by him It is their duty to pray but not their priviledge who are destitute of the Spirit and out of Christ But to profess prayer from the second birth while yet they know not how to pray as they ought but as the Spirit maketh intercession with sighs and groans which are J. Parnells words * Shield of truth p. 14 15 is to contradict their doctrine of perfection And to give a dash at all our publique prayer as the long prayer of the Pharisees is to strike at the Spirit and contradict the Scripture allowance of the publiqueness and length of prayer upon occasion while we give no allowance to Pharisaical ends and pretences but can approve our persons and hearts to God in Jesus Christ our persons in Christs righteousness reckoned to us by faith our hearts so far as renewed by the grace and power of his in-dwelling Spirit James Nayler hath expressions one would think of this tendency that complies with our doctrine in his common place of Worship * Love to the Lost p. 8 9. wherein he instanceth in no part of worship but prayer he acknowledgeth as we teach The worship of the true and living God stands out of mans will and before any man can rightly worship God he must wait to know the Spirit But now let the lost soul beware of his counsel where should they wait you must saith he know the light and in it wait till therein you finde the Spirits leading acting and ordering This counsel if followed keeps men off from the positive parts of worship revealed in the Scripture The light that every man hath as he comes into the world which is the light they nourish up people in in opposition to Scripture-light makes known nothing of publique ministery Church officers therein of water-Baptism Lords Supper publique order of prayer c. nor of Christ mediator nor of the The Spirit of Prayer to be found in the publâ—que ministery Spirit of promise nor of one promise of grace or gracious acceptation in Christ Had not the lost soul better counsel while he was under publique ministery to attend there for the coming of the Spirit the Spirit of faith and prayer where God useth to give it Acts 10. 44. and promiseth to pour it out Prov. 1. 22 23. with 20. 21. verses How true is that which J. Nayler hath in the same place according to our Scripture-doctrine when a man hath been doing evil neglecting good and then he runs to act a worship to get peace the prayer becomes abomination for he that regards impurity the Lord will not hear his prayers nor accept his worships that 's Cains sacrifice and Esaus prayers but either must your worship be performed in one that never sinned or it cannot be accepted with the pure God Yet here is his mis-guidance of lost souls 1. That he would lead them off from joyning with him that makes long prayers such a one he seems to speak of who hides his wickedness with pretence of godliness but he makes no difference of any that serve Christ and his people publiquely in the nation as if they were all such to be separated from 2. He directs to the commands in Spirit in opposition to the Scripture-Letter for thus he delivers himself * Page 11. All the Saints have their commands in Spirit but yours is in the letter and so of another ministration for the literal ministration is done away in the spiritual As if the Spirit did not give out his commands by the written letter or the Scripture and his power also by the reading and hearing of it and by praying according to the rules and patterns of prayer therein contained But something O ye lost souls you will finde when the great Shepherd seeks up his lost ones and brings back that which is gone astray Ezek. 34. 16 ever and anon that alienated your hearts from the Scripture by the spirit of Contradiction that is in these mens Teachings and Writings 15. Head of their Scripture-contradiction Concerning Singing Section 42. I Gave account of their express words We are against all your Davids Praises and Prophecies in meeter contrary to Ephes 5. 19. Col. 3. 16. and other Scriptures R. F. * Page 21. makes me this return Singing of Psalms and Hymns and spiritual Songs we are not against but own but your Poetry we deny Rep. He might as well say your translation of them into English meeter we deny But if Psalms Hymns and spiritual Songs be owned they are either Davids and other of the Saints penning and the Spirits inditing in the Scripture or of their own composing if they own none but of their own composing they reject Davids and what was left for Psalms cannot be sung without meeter or due measures of speech our use in Scripture contradicting both it by that rejection and themselves also by owning Psalms Hymns and Songs and dis-owning meeter or Poetry for never was there Song Hymn or Psalm sung forth as it ought to be but it had
some modulation musical measure or tune What is Poetry but a confined speech or words bound up into verses of so many feet Or what is meeter but a form of words ordered into set pauses and rests and sung in its due measures And what better Poetry then that in the Scripture which is translated and ordered as suteth best to our own mother Tongue for singing and teaching others to sing Davids words and praises with Davids spirit But saith R. F. We deny your teaching people to sing lyes in hypocrisie saying they are not puft in minde when they are puft in minde and they have no scornful eye when they have Rep. 1. We call none to sing that which is not true for the matter and we exhort them to sing in a sincere maner with an upright heart 2. A sincere heart may sing that or other Psalms as Davids frame of spirit more then his own yet with desires and breathings after a farther measure of humility weanedness of affection from the world faith joy in the holy Ghost c. 3. If the wicked take the name of God in vain sin lies at their door we warn them against hypocrisie For this man therefore to say We teach people to sing lyes in hypocrisie is to speak a falshood in plain English He may think his tongue and pen is his own and none shall control him yet I would have him remember Psalm 52. ver 2 4 5. 16 Head of their Scripture-contradiction Concerning Elders and Ordination Section 43. ORdaining of Elders was not by man said one this I noted as contrary to Acts 14. 23. where by the direction and assistance of the Apostles with the suffrages or consenting voices and gestures of the Brethren in the Churches Elders Teaching and Ruling were ordained or being chosen were set apart to their office by Prayer and fasting in every Church R. F. * Page 21. represents me as if I had not truly quoted James Nayler his Discovery of the man of sin Page 38. and calls the wise-hearted to read that book and it will witness and clear him and the truth declared in it Rep. Agreed let the wise-hearted read all that book if they please and gather up more of his Errors to witness against it then I have done But for that which concerneth Ordination I again affirm saith J. Nayler that the ordaining of Elders by the direction of the Spirit was not by man nor of man nor any created power c. The wise-hearted here appealed to will soon grant that which they never denied That the direction of the Spirit was his own not mans and the gift of the holy Ghost was his gift But if the holy Ghost makes use of the Apostles and of the Churches to chuse and set Elders apart as he did then the wise-hearted will conclude agaist J. Nayler this call is not immediate but mediate a call of God by man or by the ministery and service of man and is not disproved by what he hath said to the contrary What hath R. F. to say against it This I say The holy Ghost made Overseers and so Elders in the Church Acts Acts 20. 28. vindicated 20. 28. and the holy Ghost is not such men as you are Rep. 1. It were well for R. F. if he knew what or who the holy Ghost is Under that Head of the Trinity as before Section 7. he was no person in his judgement distinct from the Father and the Son and now he tells us he is not such men as we are Why what is he Is he a man or Angel speak out R. F. tell us what he is in thy judgement for in ours and according to the grounds of our faith laid down in Scripture he is neither such men as we or the Sect of men called Quakers nor is he such a person as man nor is he man or Angel but the very God And as he is God with the Father and the Son so he is a divine person distinct from the personal subsistences of the Father and the Son as hath been proved above 2. What the Father and the Son do he doth as to the making of Overseers or Bishops and Elders he gives the office he designs the officer he furnisheth the Elders with graces and gifts fitting for the function and he directeth the Church by his word and rule whom to chuse and set apart 1 Tim. 3. Yea he approveth of mens service in the setting apart of men to this as other offices he made use of the Prophets and Teachers at Antioch to separate him Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto he had appointed them as R. F. acknowledgeth but if he thinketh that which followeth and they were sent out by the holy Ghost cuts off Ordination by man it is a contradicting-thought to the very Scripture he quoteth Acts 13. ver 3. When they had Acts 13. 2 4. vindicated fasted and prayed and laid their hands on them they sent them away and yet are said to be sent forth by the Spirit because they were but instrumental to the Spirits sending but if he sends by them instrumentally he sends by them mediately If R. F. thinketh the Spirits sending in this maner doth not cut off Ordination by man then he contradicteth his fellow J. Nayler who saith Ordaining no not so much as of Elders was not by man 17. Head of their Scripture-contradiction Concerning Ministers maintenance Section 44. I Had noted what R. F. saith in another Pamphlet viz. The Apostle had a free spirit and was chargeable to no man building this assertion upon 2 Cor. 11. 9. and 2 Cor. 11 9. vindicated mounting it up against Ministers taking any maintenance He attends not the Apostles limitations I preached to you at Corinth the Gospel of God freely ver 7. With you I was chargeable to no man ver 9. nor how he used his liberty elsewhere to take wages ver 8. But he * Page 22. returns me some truth and some railing as his maner is Paul coveted no mans silver nor gold nor apparel but preached the Gospel freely and his hands ministred to his necessities That is truth and will stand as a witness against all proud covetous self-seeking hireling Priests in Scotland and elsewhere and at the Truth which witnesseth against your deceit thou art offended Rep. It no ways offendeth me that R. F. or any man can write out a Scripture-truth viz. That Paul was free of covetousness in outward manifest acts while he had the body of all sin within him take that truth with the other Rom. 7. but it offends me and much more the holy and true God when his words are alledged to bad ends and purposes and when more is collected from them then he intendeth as in this case of Ministers maintenance and in these instances of Preaching freely may stand with taking maintenance the Apostles words and practise For First Preaching the Gospel freely may stand with taking
word of God to declare from God his call is not by man neither doth he go to man to be approved for he that preached the true Gospel consulted not with flesh and blood and so it is now the same thing do we witness and to be Ministers of the everlasting Gospel called not by man but by God Thus far E. B. Let the light in R. F. his natural conscience judge whether I said not truly when I referred to E. B. his Book as pleading onely for an immediate call and that none preach the true Gospel but such as have that call and then let the light of the Scriptures above cited to Timothy and Titus judge whether such as they laid hands on were Ministers or no and whether the Gospel they preached was true Gospel or not By Ed. Burroughs verdict such were not called of God because they had a hand in their call nor could they preach true Gospel because their call nor could they preach true Gospel because their call was but mediate But praised be God we neither stand nor fall to these mens verdicts the Lord himself by the Scripture shall judge them and us And as to All have not call to office who have outward liberty of preaching that which E. Burroughs saith about the Ministery called by earthly powers or at Oxford c. according to Scripture I distinguish between their outward encouragement and call to office Earthly powers are to give outward liberty to such as by the Godly-learned are tryed and approved as men fit to have publique liberty and encouragement 2 Chro. 17. 7 8 9. The call to office in the Church is by the Church Again we must distinguish between Pauls not consulting with flesh and blood whether he had a true call or the true Gospel being immediately called and taught by Probation an approbation requisite for whom Jesus Christ and ordinary mens refusal to be tryed and approved either for the obtaining of outward liberty or office for the Rule is clear as to ordinary officers 1 Tim. 3. 10. Let these also first be proved which also presupposeth the Bishops and Elders to be under the command of Christ for submission to a tryal as the Deacons first and before they be chosen to the work And as concerning those who assume liberty to teach it is commended in Hezekiah 2 Chron. 30. 22. that he spake comfortably unto all the Levites that taught the good knowledge of the Lord And in the Angel of the Church of Ephesus Rev. 2. 2. that he had tryed them which said they were Apostles and were not and had found them lyars which is the plain case now in controversie between us and the Quakers whether they be Apostles seeing they pretend to immediate calling and whether we are Pastors and Teachers who are called by the Church or whether they are not lyars who say they are Apostles and bring not the doctrine and zeal of true Apostleship Till the Lord doth more discover them and all pretenders to one call or other I must attend R. F. and examine what he further offereth All thy mediate calls and sendings will not prove thee to be as Paul and Timothy was that had the gift within him and the testimony by the holy Ghost as they had Rep. 1. I pretend to no such call of an Apostle an officer in every Church as was Paul or of an Evangelist an assisting officer to the Apostles where they saw fit to send him as was Timothy Titus and others 2. All that R. F. saith of his immediate call will not prove him to be called as Paul was by a voice from heaven for then haply he might have heard sounding in his ears Richard Richard why dost persecute me with thy calumnies and reproaches Or Farnworth Farnworth why dost throw dirt upon my face by pretending to honor me as the word of God and ownest not my Scriptures to be my word Why dost deny my Spirit to be what he is c. 3. I acknowledge the gift within and testimony by the holy Ghost when they are found in us to be the best Letters Inward call to be tried by the outward fruits testimonial as to an inward call but these suffice not to prove the outward call unless the fruits of that inward gift and testimonial appear If the gift and testimony within would carry it before men as to the man himself that hath them and that R. F. did know it in those that he dis-owns for the Ministers of Christ I think he would not crucifie them so often with the ignominious title of Romish Priests and Hirelings but how shall he or we be known among men if our words and works without be not called forth to bear witness of what is within By thy words thou R. F. shalt be justified and by thy words thou shalt be condemned Mat. 12. 37. I am to answer at the same Bar and to be tryed the same way Our words must be tryed by Gods word and our works also by the same Rule If Scripture of Old and New Testament be the Scripture of God there have been counterfeits of an immediate call and some mediately sent of God by man who with their mediate call have been and still are approved of the Lord. Section 46. TO this Section R. F. saith nothing in his wonted shew of words but is wholly silent where I had noted that as they cry up their own pretended immediate Call so they condemn any mediate call as carnal for mediate say * Glory of the Lord c. pag. 6 7. they is carnal and natural I granted there is a call of man by man which is carnal and I instanced in such people as make choice of carnal men by the hands of a carnal common forein Eldership But this is not our Question they fight All mediate calls not carnal against the most orderly call if man hath any hand or voice or consent testified about it Hence it is that R. F. will not vouchsafe with patience to take notice of the two Scriptures which I desired the Reader to compare viz. Acts 14. 23. with chap. 20. 28. where the Elders called by the Churches and set apart by their and the Apostles fasting and prayer are said to be the Holy Ghost's Bishops such as He made Overseers Accordingly are all Elders Pastors and Teachers called if called of God Even Evangelists were called of God by man Mark by Barnabas and Paul * Acts 13 5. Timothy Titus Silas or Sylvanus and others by * Acts 16. 3. Titus 1. 5 Acts 15. 40. Paul much more fixed Officers set in every Congregational Society As the Apostles had a power Paramount under Christ to call and take Evangelists to their assistance so the Churches had a power from Christ to chuse their Pastors Teachers Elders Deacons and to set them apart by prayer and fasting and what power they had then they have still who are Churches or companies of
visible Saints called out and distinguished from the wicked ignorant and untoward multitude by their free consents and professed subjection to Christ and his Laws of Worship and Government Let these daring men calumniate all Gospel-administrations with the term of mediate stuff and think by their high swelling words of vanity all mediate call's are razed out in the full as their phrase is the Scripture will stand and the means of the new Testament worship and order will stand immutable to the Lord his appearing in glory at his second coming according to the charge of Paul to Timothy 1 Ep. Chap. 6. ver 13 14. And as the command of Christ for Church-order is perpetual so the call of God by the Church is spiritual The The Churches call Spiritual holy Ghost in the Scripture lays down spiritual Rules 1 Tim. 3. He confers spiritual gifts according to his Rules and the Church a spiritual Corporation gives the outward call where they finde such spiritual characters and qualifications God owns this choice while the Quakers with carnal Parishioners dis-own it who will have the worst of it in conclusion the day shall declare 19. Head of their Scripture-contradiction Concerning Immediate Teaching Section 47. IHad noted how they pretended to be immediately taught The teaching of God saith one is immediate in the least degree contrary to Dan. 9. 1. 1 Tim 4. 14. R. F. answereth * Page 22. We do not pretend so to be but we witness that we are so taught and according to the promise of the Lord. Rep. 1. But who will believe him and his fellows when the witness is of themselves from themselves and without proof They that flee to an experience and a promise for proof must first shew the promise and then the performance of it to themselves I am yet to learn the promise of the Immediate Teachings of God to be given to all that are to teach others of which is the question The promise John 6. 45. They shall all be taught of God concerneth all John 6. 45. vindicated All Believers not immediately taught that have truly believed do or shall so believe all the children of Gods election all the children of the Church-Catholique and of the new Jerusalem Isa 54. 13. which teaching if God had intended to be given immediately i. e. without any medium means or instrument then would he not have sent Preachers abroad for them to hear thereby to be taught and drawn to believing 2. Had all that the Lord sent forth as Gospel-dispensers immediate teaching we grant Paul had it more immediately Apostles immediately taught more fully and more at once then the rest of the Apostles Gal. 1. 12. and 2. 6. will R. F. and his Brethren witness the same immediate teaching with Paul and the utmost height of his revelation that nothing can be added to them We grant the rest of the Apostles had the immediate teaching and ducture of the Spirit in their preaching and writing But are all Apostles 1 Cor. 12. 28. compared with Ephes 4. 11. There was a second sort of the Ministers of Christ who were called Evangelists assistants to the Apostles these had their light and knowledge by mediate Evangelists taught mediately ways Timothy is instructed of Paul 2 Tim. 2. 2. and 3. 10 14. as taught out of the Scriptures by his mother and grandmother from his childehood 2 Tim. 1. 5. with Chap. 3. 13. Apollos was instructed * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the way of the Lord by the Scriptures Acts 18. 24 25. and had the way of God more perfectly expounded to him by Aquila and Priscilla ver 26. These Evangelists were of too low a form for R. F. and men and women too of his way There was a third Some prophets immediately inspired sort called Prophets some of which were immediately taught and inspired with knowledge of things to come some of these men as Agabus Acts 11. 28. and 21. 10. some women as Philips four daughters which did prophesie Acts 21. 9. I do not finde that Quaking men and women pretend to this kinde of immediate teaching received about things to come Other Prophets there were Some prophets mediately taught who were mediately taught as they at Corinth and elsewhere who did out of the old Testament expound give the sense of the Prophets writings and raise Doctrines confirming them by edifying testimonies and reasons out of Scripture to edifying use and benefit of Believers principally and Churches 1 Cor. 14. 3. compared with ver 22. latter part These I cannot call men quite out of office as the word Office is largely taken Rom. 12. 4. Every member hath an office that is work and employment in the body mystical as natural but as the word is taken strictly they were and may be persons out of office i. e neither Apostles nor Evangelists nor Prophets foretelling things future nor Pastors and teaching Elders As they were not Apostles Distinguisht 1. from extraordinary officers nor Evangelists that is plain enough so First you will finde them distinguisht from the Prophets immediately inspired two ways 1. These might be taken off by one that had a revelation They might have a Doctrine ver 26. who had not a Revelation 1 Cor. 14. 26. 29. opened which coming immediately for time and maner when the other was speaking was to take place and be heard while the Prophet who onely hath a Doctrine or truth collected from Scripture is to give place and hold his peace This onely for order sake not but that the doctrine from Scripture was as infallible as the Revelation and the immediate Revelation was to pass the trial as the doctrine verse 29. and 32. 2. In so much as women are excluded from this kinde of prophesie by two or three at a time verse 29. with ver 34. But if it had been extraordinary predictions of things to come they i. e. women might have delivered their message Secondly you will finde these gifted brethren endued 2. From ordinary onely with a gift of scripture-exposition and application distinguisht from Pastors and Teachers in peculiar office As two or three might exercise at a time for which a liberty is granted ver 29. Now if they had been Pastors and Teachers in office strictly there was no question but they might have preached at all seasons when the Church met together and a necessity is laid upon them in season and out of season a liberty onely is granted to these Prophets and that liberry is limited also as before Would R. F. or his Fellowes be content with this low Form among gifted brethren in a Church who have received their gift by reading and study of the Scriptures together with conference and observation of their own and others experiences which being sanctified and blessed by the Spirit of God helps men forth to teach others till they be called to office or whether ever they be chosen to office
or not it would something savor of an humble spirit But as some deem this exercise of the gift of Prophesie too high for a believing brother so he and those of his Spirit not in this guided by the Spirit of God think it too low for themselves and all other Teachers and therefore whosoever are not taught as immediately as the Apostles of the highest Form are no Teachers with them Hence he addes * Page 22. And thou that art not taught of him shews that thou speaks a vision of thy own heart and not from the mouth of the Lord. This is his judgement but erroneous enough and contradictious to the whole Scripture as not being the mouth of the Lord. And if I affirm as I did the true Prophets studied the Scripture True prophets studied the Scripture that is my imagination Rep. The true Prophets were either under the Old or New Testament before or since Christ 1. Before some of them studied the word who were at other times immediately inspired as I instanced in Dan. 9. 1. Dan 9. 1. vindicated If Daniel understood by books he read and considered what he read in those books what was prophesied of the captivity when it began when it should end and the writings of Jeremy were the Books as Daniel himself tells us by which he understood the number of the years c. Others were trained up in a ordinary way in the schools of the Prophets under Samuel at Ramah 1 Sam. 19 under Elijah at Bethel and Jericho although the Lord added impulses and inspirations more then ordinary and more immediately to some of these afterwards this is none of my imagination If R. F. goes on to charge it I shall still lay his Scripture-contradiction before him and at his dore it will lye till he repents of it for he chargeth not falshood upon me but upon the word of God whence I demonstrate what I affirm 2. Since Christ the true Prophets studied the word The Scriptures studied Gods Spirit going along therewith made them Prophets in ordinary of whom Paul speaks 1 Cor. 14. as it fitted A pollos and Timothy for Evangelists what hath R. F. to say against it no prophesie of the Seripture came in old time by the will of man then not studied but holy men of God spoke as they were moved by the holy Ghost and the Scripture is of no private interpretation Rep. 1. By prophecy of Scripture 2 Pet. 1. 20 21. is 2 Pet. 1. 20. 21 vindicated meant the word and minde of God declared in writing God lest it not to mans will what and when and how he should write his Canon But he did immediately inspire and dictate to the Pen-men of Scripture matter maner and time It follows Scripture is to be studied because inspired of God not because the Secretaries of the holy Ghost wrote by his immediate inspiration therefore the Prophets and Teachers are not to teach others but as they are immediately inspired But it will follow from hence and make against R. F. as it did in the first Section and the sixth that if there is nothing of the will of man or private-selfish meaning and sense in the Scripture then is it a rule for Teachers as Scholars and they that will teach sound doctrine must teach from and according to the Scripture and therefore had need study and meditate on the Scripture that he may be a right man of God the title of a true Prophet throughly 2 Tim 3. 17. furnished to all the work of a Minister as of a Christian 2. This truth is not onely given forth by sound consequence but directly and expresly the will of God is laid down 1 Tim. 4. 15. Meditate upon these things Timothy an Evangelist must study that Epistle which Paul wrote to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him and be wholly in them he must be taken up altogether therewith referre all his studies bend all his thoughts to the knowledge of the Scriptures And 2 Tim. 3. 17. with 16. All Scripture is given by inspiration of God c. that the man of God the minister of the Gospel may be perfect i. e. have a sacred library to converse with in all ages and be made a compleat Scholar able to teach reprove instruct and comfort out of Scripture store and furniture Hence we Bonus Textuarius bonus Theologus use to say A good Text-man a good Divine or an able man of God and he is likely to be a light and treacherous Prophet who slights the meditation of Scripture-Text and speaks onely quicquid in buccam venerit what comes next to his tongues end A fourth sort of ministers are Pastors and Pastors and Teachers mediately taught Teachers who having the grace of God and gift of prophecy are called out from among the Brethren to office and oversight of the flock as Bishops of the Lords institution These were not so immediately taught that I can finde in the Apostles times but rather by means and ways of the Lords appointment they were trained up and fitted for the office as by the exercise of their gift of Prophecy before-hand 1 Cor. 14. each Church being as a School of the Prophets and that of Corinth eminently so by their submission to tryal at election 1 Tim. 3. 10. And besides none but disciples of some years in nature and standing in grace and profession were called to the office of Pastor or teaching Elder now such disciples were first taught of others of catechized instructed in an outward way hence the * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Greek word for disciple comes of another that signifieth to learn by outward teaching Those that heard John Baptist were first called disciples whereof Andrew was one Simon Peters brother John 1. 40. They that heard and followed Christs Sermons were also called disciples and so we are all believers and members of the Churches till at Antioch they were also called Christians disciples as taught outwardly Chrians as anointed with the Spirit and partakers of Christs grace and gifts And such being chosen who were outwardly as inwardly trained up I conclude immediate teachings did not onely furnish men for a Teachers or Ministers function but mediate ways also which is both a warrant for them that desire the office of a Bishop first to study the Scriptures and an encouragement also for Churches to covet gifts and chiefly that they may prophesie and for University Scholars to give up themselves to present catechizings and exercises after Sermons as they have begun in the Colledges for the better storing of them with grounds of knowledge and discovery of such disciples as the Lord hath begun to teach inwardly by and with outward teaching that they may be issued forth for service in the ministery after grounds laid in their understandings and some experimental work of grace approved of if it might be in some of the Churches of Jesus Christ And oh that to this
given to the Prophets and Ministers of the Lord as that of the great woman or Lady of Shunem to the Prophet Elisha 2 Kings 4. 37. of bowing to the elder in years or hours scarce a quarter of an hour it may be was Esau born before Jacob yet he gives him the respect and honor of his Primogeniture Gen. 33. 3. of bowing to the rich as Ruth to Boaz Ruth 2. 10. of the wife to the husband as Bathsheba to David 1 Kings 1. 16. and 31. of the son to the mother as Solomon to Bathsheba 1 Kings 2. 19. These and many more if R. F. knowes and allowes not he disdaineth Scripture proof and testimony if he allowes why is the civil obeysance of the upper or lower part of the body head loins or knee denied to any such relations Blessed is he that condemns not in practise that which he alloweth in judgement or that disalloweth not in judgement that which the Scripture countenanceth and commandeth Yet we have not all that R. F. can say for himself and his companions 6. Where doth the Scripture say put off your Hats and flatter with your tongues Rep. Here again he would not seem to oppose the respect due to men but as it is done in a way of flattery which carriage is of all to be abhorred but dutiful honor may be given without dissimulation and if these men be perfect why are they no better examples The Quere about the Hat I have spoken to in the former Section The fifth Commandement requireth all tokens of civill respect and honor the putting off the Hat is a token of such respect Be curteous saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 3 8. put not off humanity by denying this piece of common civility Thou shalt rise up before the hoary head and honor the face of the old man and fear thy God I am the Lord Levit. 19. 32. If greater signs of honor then uncovering the head be required we are not to boggle at the lesser But 7. Saith R. F. Where doth the Scripture say respect the rich and dis-respect the poor Are you not partial c. Rep. Where do you finde any doctrine of this tendency delivered The Word would have poor and rich respected as God made them both his creatures Prov. 22. 2. And as he maketh poor and maketh rich himself will be magnified 1 Sam. 2. and yet his order set among men regarded As for respecting persons for self-ends and carnal considerations Let R. F. and every one look to his own heart and learn to be poor in spirit Let the Brother of high degree in the James 1. 9 10 opened world rejoyce in that he is made low in spirit Let the Brother of low degree in the world rejoyce in that he is exalted in Christ Degrees there are of Saints as Saints and Saints as men are capable of different degrees of estate and place in the world every one of them must know the place and station wherein God hath set him and demean or carry himself accordingly If any man think otherwise and teach it and consent not to wholesom words the words of our Lord Jesus Christ and to the doctrine which is according to godliness he is proud or a fool as 't is in the margent 1 Tim. 6. 3 4. knowing nothing doting about questions and strifes of words c. Let R. F. and his fellows read on and tremble lest they be branded and stigmatized with such Characters for their multiplied perverse Disputings and Scripture-contradictions 22. Head of their Scripture-contradiction Concerning Swearing Section 50. THey take up Christs words as I noted Mat. 5. 34. Swear not at all as they do other Scriptures against his meaning to fight against all Oaths before a Magistrate in any case upon any occasion And now comes forth R. F. * Page 23. and fights with his shadow Thou says he forbids Oaths onely by Creatures Heaven Swearing by Creatures forbidden Earth a mans head c. The same meaning hath James Chap. 5. 12. Rep. My words were plain enough to him that hath a minde to understand First said I which word first he leaves out he forbids oaths by creatures and I added Mat. 5 34 35 36. vindicated onely because the Lord doth onely there i. e. ver 34 35 36. make exception of Creatures Heaven Gods throne Earth his footstool Jerusalem the city of the great King the Head because thou canst not make one hair white or black R. F. * Page 24. returns me this non-sense for answer Here thou art a lyar of Christ and his words bear testimony against thee for he doth not forbid swearing by Creatures onely but he forbids swearing by all things else whatsoever for he saith Swear not at all neither by heaven nor by earth c. And he that swears not by heaven must not swear by what is contained in it and he that swears not by earth must not swear by what is contained in it Rep. The reason he gives why swearing by creatures onely is not here forbidden is because the Lord forbids swearing by all things else which is a reasonless reason for heaven and earth and the creatures contained therein are all but creatures and my assertion stands good That Christs words in the above-mentioned verses 34 35 36. of Mat. 5. do not absolutely inhibit all oaths before a Magistrate while he forbids onely swearing by creatures heaven and earth and all creatures therein I am aware of what Familistical Gods essence is not mixed with the Creatures conceits these men have of God and his Essence as mixt with the creatures and hereupon they may think that if creatures are not to be sworn by at all at any time in any case neither may we swear by the name of God at all at any time in any case But 1. Although Gods essence is where the Creatures essence is yet he is a most simple un-compounded Being and though he is in heaven and in earth yet he is not contained bounded or limited therein 2. Our Lords scope is to wipe and wash off the dusty Glosses of the Scribes and Pharisees which they had cast upon the glass of the Law and particularly concerning oaths for ver 33. you will finde it had been an old tradition they might swear by any thing so as they did not forswear themselves And again by comparing Chap. 5. with 23. 16. c. we finde how they distinguisht about oaths some were nothing they said or not binding as to swear by the Temple by the Altar c. but to swear by the Gold of the Temple or by the Gift upon the Altar that was a binding oath and made the man that swore a debtor and if he kept not his oath he was guilty Now against these and such like Glosses Christ opposeth with a prohibition I say unto you who am to be heard and believed before Pharisees Swear not at all that is neither by the Temple nor by
when he bare witness against swearing by a Book And so was the Master of Divinity of whom he tells the story who said to the Lawyer It is not lawful either to give or to take any such charge upon a Book for every Book is nothing else but diverse Creatures of which it is made therefore to swear upon a Book is to swear by Creatures and this swearing is ever unlawful This in effect will be found in Chrysostom as his judgement blaming Book-oaths and them that bring forth Books to swear upon The aforesaid William Thorp * Page 702. as above though he was ready to swear as God commanded it yet refused so much as to lay his hand upon the Book seeing to touch a Book in that case is to swear by it If R. F. and his fellows Swearing upon a Book superstitious would be as rational and Christian-like as William Thorp when they come before a Magistrate to deny the Superstition and minde the Institution refuse not the oath but the oath by or upon a Book they might well be born with But R. F. concludeth after he hath talkt of my Self confutings and manifest Contradictions but proved nothing * Page 24. We take Christs words according to his minde and so deny oaths and abide in his Doctrine Rep. Whether it were Christs minde and Doctrine absolutely to deny the use of an Oath may appear by what hath been said to the contrary no part of the moral Law Christ came to destroy to swear by Gods name nature or being was and is a part of the indispensable Law of God that is to be obeyed and fulfilled in a Gospel-way of worship fear love and thankfulness James Nayler of whom I had once some better thoughts in a sheet of his * All v. in Janglers p. 8. tells his Novices In the old Covenant swearing in truth was an ordinance of God And the Apostle who was come into the new Covenant and did witness the oath of God fulfilled said Above all things my brethren swear not any oath whatsoever lest ye fall into temptation The place in the Apostle James James 5. 12. vindicated hath been cleared already and the consideration of his reason doth further vindicate the prohibition from these mens opinions Lest ye fall into temptation as if he should say Swear by any but by God or swear by God rashly passionately in a strait and extremity and ye will fall into temptation from swearing ye may be tempted to curse God and yet further blaspheme him and from swearing by Creatures ye may be tempted openly to worship them and run from the true God to plain idols and idolatry and from presumption ye may be tempted to despair therefore patiently endure do not passionately rap out oaths But as to J. Naylers distinction of the time when an oath was lawful when not I must send him to Section 17. to let him know that the old Covenant and the new was the same for substance even the same Covenant of grace which obligeth now as then by way of love and thankfulness to swear by the Lords name and if we live under a clearer and larger administration of the Gospel-covenant wherein God hath fulfilled his oath that he made to Abraham Isaac and Jacob by sending his Son and that he made to his Son to consecrate him a high Priest for ever we should reckon our selves more obliged to swear our selves to the Lord for ever then those that lived under the old Testament To conclude They that will not expound Scripture by Scripture and compare the Precepts and examples for Swearing with the Prohibition against it fall into Scripture-contradiction But neither R. F. nor J. Nayler with others will expound Scripture by Scripture nor compare Precept c. for Swearing with the Prohibition against it And therefore R. F. and J. Nayler with many others are fallen into Scripture-contradiction THE Reviler rebuked PART II. Their Self-contradictions 1. Concerning the Scriptures Section 1. I Had animadverted upon what they write The Scriptures are within them and they own them in the life and sense of them that while they pretend to speak all from the Spirit that spake the Scriptures they are found in their aforesaid Scripture-contradictions to belye the Scriptures and the Spirit of God also R. F. le ts this Section pass without his controlment and I believe such as control the Scriptures as R. F. and others have done in their very life and sense touching the Spirits personality the right way of Gods justifying a sinner c. will one day have their mouths stopt and every tongue and pen that riseth up in judgement against the Lord and his Scriptures and servants shall be heaven-stricken and self-condemned Section 2. WHereas I said here They deny the Letter of Scripture to be Scripture and yet stick to the letter Matth. 23. 8. 10. Call no man Father neither be ye called Masters R. F. * Page 24. is so bold as to tell me this is one of my lies but he proves nothing against me For 1. I did not deliver out their very words in this place as if they should say we deny the letter of Scripture to be Scripture but referred my Readers to the Pamphlet * Paper sent into the world where they should finde the effect and substance of such a denial albeit the Printer or my self did unwittingly misquote the Page 19. for 2. their words are these They are such teachers as tell people that Matthew Mark Luke and John is the Gospel which are but the Letter c. we therefore do deny them Whence I argue They that deny the Denyal of written Gospel is denial of Scripture letter written Gospel to be Gospel deny the Letter of the Scripture to be Scripture But these men deny the Gospel written by Matthew Mark Luke and John to be Gospel Therefore c. The minor or latter proposition followeth clearly from their denyal of such Teachers as call the writings of Matthew Mark Luke and John Gospel and from their own exception which are but the Letter the major and former proposition is thus evidenced The Gospel is a Good-spel and as it is written it is made up of good and gladsom tidings delivered in letters and syllables of which words are framed deny the writing of Matthew c. to be written Gospel and you deny the letters and syllables to be Gospel-letters and syllables making up such words as do give forth a certain Gospel-sound and consequently you deny the letter of the Scripture to be Scripture For Gospel-letter and Scripture or written Gospel is all one and he that denies the Gospel-letter denies the Gospel-Scripture as he that denies the Scripture-Gospel denies the Gospel-letter But they will say * Paper sent into the world pag. 2. The Letter is the declaration of the Gospel If it be so then it is Gospel declared by writing and then the Letter in that respect as
mouth in the Scriptures while he would but seemingly make Gods Law and the heart to be one with it Another of this mans Self contradictions though common to his fellows I noted in this Section crying up Thou and Thee to a particular as Scripture-language and yet crying down the Letter as no Scripture that is the mouth of God the word of God or a binding Rule What J. Nayler means by that * Few words page 14. Thou wilt neither make Scripture thy Rule nor suffer them that would let R. F. well consider for if J. Nayler would have it to be a rule R. F. and others would have it to be none much less a standing rule as hath appeared in 1. Part Section 1. Section 4. THe Scriptures say they were given us by inspiration and by inspiration are to be understood again In this passage there is coucht another of their Self-contradictions which R. F. neither approves nor condemns but passeth it over un-toucht un-answered The Reader may please to peruse what was said for discovery of their clashing Principles in my former piece This I shall adde The Spirit of God who breathed forth the Scriptures must give us the spiritual understanding of them if we have it at all but this he doth in another way then that whereby he inspired the Pen-men of the Scriptures They were so inspired when they wrote the holy Canon of Scripture as men rapt up with an extatical motion 2 Pet. 1. 21. The word there translated moved signifies a forcible acting of the Spirit 2 Pet. 1. 21. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 upon them they were mightily born away by the impetus and impulsive power of the Spirit The same word is used by Luke Acts 2. 2. in the description of the visible pouring forth of the Spirit by a sound from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind this rushing power of the Spirit invisibly acted the holy Men of God who wrote the Scriptures in a way immediate when they had not a letter of Gods Book before them But thus the Scriptures come not to us nor the understanding of them we have the Book and Canon written down and by providence printed translated into our Mother tongue and preached to us Now then they that profess they own the Scriptures and they own the reading of them and they own prayer for the understanding of them c. and yet when it comes to the upshot they dis-own and deny all actings of the Spirit upon them by means of second causes instruments and ordinances by which we are to get understanding and by which he gives it forth it plainly appears that as the beasts that have no understanding they kick down the good pail of milk before-given by frustration and neglect of Gods gift of the Scriptures and exercises about them thereby to come to the knowledge of them under the conduct of the Spirit Section 5. ANother of their Self-contradictions I shewed to be this That they profess to own the Scriptures to be true in themselves c. but do not own them in their true sense and meaning I gave instance of their interpreting 1 Cor. 14. 35. Husbands at home to be Christ in the heart and I referred to all the other instances of their Scripture-contradiction for conviction of their dis-owning the true sense R. F. * Page 25. would make the world believe I had confuted my self and cleared them because I granted they said That they owned the Scriptures c. whereas this doth evidently make the more against them that they will pretend so much to the Scriptures and yet rend the sense of them all a pieces And although that sense put upon the fore-mentioned place in the Epistle to the Corinthians be broached by no man more then by R. F. in another Pamphlet by it self and he entitleth this Piece of his I now deal with The Scriptures vindication yet he doth not in the least undertake the vindication of this place either when I alledged it against them before Part 1. Section 6. or now onely he speaks his wonted swelling words of vanity Thou art under the guilt and the pit which for others thou diggedst thou art faln in thy self and catcht in thy own snare and craftiness take notice of that and see how thou hast contradicted thy self Rep. But that I desire some may be convinced of the folly and falshood of this man and of his Sect I would not spend time and waste paper to transcribe such empty stuff If it be proof enough for him to accuse and recriminate I cannot be innocent who shall in the like case That which hitherto I have charged him or other of this way withal I have not given words but Arguments for proof and demonstration of the Charge Let me give another instance R. F. * Page 2. in answer to my first Section Part 1. saith thus That the Scriptures are words that proceeded from the Spirit of truth we do not deny but own and so they are words of truth Now hear what * An untaught Teacher p. 2. Th. Lawson judgeth of this matter To say that the word of truth is called the Scripture or that the Scripture is called the word of truth that is a lye I ask the simple honest hearted Reader whether Th. Lawson puts not the lye upon his brother R. Farnworth or whether these men do own the Scripture of truth as it is stiled Dan. 10. 21. or rather whether they do not contradict it and themselves also Let it be observed also that R. F. doth not quit himself of that other Self-contradiction of his which I closed this Section with by bare words * Page 25. Thou hast manifested the same therefore take thou the shame Rep. It seems R. F. will take none as one past shame and blushing Where I have manifested my ignorance of the life of the Scriptures and of the Letter as he lets fly against me I am willing to see it and bear my own shame but will he be as the unjust Zeph. 3. 5. that knoweth no shame when his sinful folly and self-conceited Contradictions are detected The words that R. F. hath in his other Pamphlet * Light out of darkness p. 18 are these Herein you shew your ignorance in the life of the Scriptures that are ignorant of the Letter which is without life This he chargeth upon three Ministers for asking a question to this effect If the light wherewith every one is enlightned be Christ what then is become of the person of the Mediator Must they be ignorant in the life of the Scriptures who acknowledge not every mans light to be Christ and must they be ignorant of the Letter of the Scripture who do not understand it as he doth But that which I inferred from his words was If there be life in the Scriptures as he grants there is then the Letter or Scripture is not without life as he saith it is nor are they
ignorant of the Letter who knew before he spake it that the Letter declares of life unless he will enwrap himself in the same ignorance But as he is ignorant of the Scripture-letter who denies it to be a means of coming to life so he contradicts himself who saith The Scriptures have life in them and yet with the same breath saith also They are without life as R. F. doth What if the life from which the Scriptures proceeded be not the Letter or Scripture yet the Scripture is the Scripture of life given from Christ who is life The chief subject matter contained therein is Christ the light of life not by the works of the Law by which way the unbelieving Jews thought to obtain life eternal but Christ shut the door against them that way and he directeth them to himself John 5. 39. as revealed in the Scriptures and more then that as conveyed by the Scriptures to a soul For albeit Christ saith They are they that testifie of me yet he doth not say They do but testifie of me This but is R. F. * Light out of darkness page 18. his additional gloss to corrupt the Text to disparage the Scriptures and never a whit the more to advance Christ for he is the more honored among men and savingly owned as he is known to be that living Savior that Way Truth and Life who is testified of in the Scriptures and is come unto or believed on by the Scriptures Wherefore Christ blameth them John 5. 40. that they would not taking the Bible and searching for him come unto him by the knowledge and faith of the Scriptures Section 6. THis and the following Section R. F. returns no Answer unto at all I had noted what Ed. Burroughs saith in his warning to the Inhabitants of Vnder-barrow page 2. That he came not to them with enticing words neither what he had gathered out of the Scripture from without him but to declare the word of the Lord and not to speak his own imaginations and conceivings How cross is this to themselves They use frequently to call the Scriptures the Declaration of the Word and if he came to declare the Word of the Lord as he affirms he either came with what he had gathered from Scripture which he denies or he came with his own imaginations and conceivings which he denies also but both his Negatives cannot be true if there be any truth in his book for that is a Collection of above an hundred places of Scripture quoted in the margent and transscribed in the line The words he had from the Scripture the mis-applications he did not indeed learn from thence nor from the Spirit of God who never teacheth any man to mis-apply his own Letter therefore it was not in true sense the word of the Lord that he declared if he spake the same doctrine for substance that he writes but the visions of his own brain And if I speak a lie saith he page 8. let me be accounted as accursed for ever But he that compiles a book out of Scripture-collections and yet preacheth not what he gathered out of the Scripture deals falsly in one of these ways and speaketh a lie and therefore he is found not onely as a self-contradictor but as a self-curser And to do him no wrong I would know the meaning of that passage page 9. He that hath the word of the Lord from the mouth of the Lord to declare unto you him you revile and mock c. but he that speaks the imagination of his own heart from the Saints conditions him you own and hear If he intends by the Word of the Lord Christ onely what intends he by the mouth of the Lord but the Scriptures which are the Declaration of his word by their own confession If he had the Scriptures to declare Christ unto the people by then he spake what he had gathered out of the Scriptures which is contrary to what he said before If the Scriptures be not the mouth of the Lord how are they a declaration of his word if they be a declaration of his word why are they denied to be the mouth of the Lord Again if he speaks of the Saints conditions as discovered in Scripture and chargeth him that speaks from them to vent the imagination of his own heart he blasphemes the Scripture written for our instruction and consolation Rom. 15. 4. If he condemneth another as he doth page 22. for preaching that which is gathered from without by imagination and conceiving upon that which the Prophet prophesied or which Christ spoke c. and judgeth it carnal and heathenish never commanded by the Lord and yet makes mention of the Saints conditions himself and glosseth upon Scripture according as his fancy worketh he alloweth that which he condemneth as he condemneth what God alloweth not that God alloweth the working of every mans fantasie but in a sanctified way if his worketh otherwise God condemneth what he alloweth Section 7. Section 7 8. THey call as I noted here the Scriptures the Worlds Touchstone and yet as appeared Part 1. Section 1. Some of them at least will not have the Scripture to be the Word of Truth to the world If it be not the Word of Truth to the world how can it be the Worlds Touchstone This interfering of men of his way R. F. undertakes not to cure or touch at with the least of his fingers and beyond my skill it is to salve the Contradiction onely I heartily desire of God that the discovery hereof may prove good eye-salve to let them see the shame of their nakedness Section 8. IN the second Section of this second part I noted down two of their Self-contradictions the latter of them might have there been spared and entirely spoken to here where I toucht at it again a little more plainly But R. F. though he glanced at it there took it not off nor doth he any more here then pass it over in silence which of the Saints had the witness of their souls union to seek in the Letter thus querieth J N. in his Few words page 11. I shall now to what was discovered as contradictory to himself in Sect. 2. or here adde his other words in the same page viz. The Spirit it opens and brings all that is spoken in Scripture to remembrance this is so a truth as it crosseth his Negative implyed in the Interrogation viz. That none have their witness to seek in the Letter and what he addes expresly He that believeth hath the witness in himself in Spirit and not in the Letter had he said and not in the Letter onely it might have salv'd the contradiction but as it is contrary to the Scripture to say the Saints have not comfortable testimony of their union and interest in Christ in and by the Scripture-letter so 't is contrary to himself to deny the Believer hath his witness in the Letter and yet grant that the Spirit opens and
brings all that is in the Letter to remembrance for to what end doth he bring it to remembrance not onely for explication of Scripture by Scripture but for consolation of our spirits by the good words of the Spirit of God When heaviness makes the heart to stoop a good word seasonably remembred as spoken makes it glad and he that slights the turning over of the sacred Pages of the Bible after he hath got his evidence within may be glad of crums one day after his high Feastings and well if seeking the Spirit where he lost him his comforts return at last upon him Many lose the Spirits comforts by slighting his Love-letters in the Scriptures where the Spirit is and whereby he giveth forth himself Such a passage I had in my former piece That the Spirit is in the Letter and given by it which R. F. hath excepted against once and again heretofore but now in its due place where it was spoken he lets it pass I promised in the first part of this Reply to clear it further for his conviction if it may be or for the Saints edification First The Spirit is in the Letter or the whole Scripture for so these men comprehensively use the term Letter How the Spirit is in the Scripture-Letter 1. As he owneth what he dictated to his Secretaries the Pen-men of Scripture He is in all their writings with the subscription of his own hand as it were they spake and wrote as they were moved and inspired by the Holy Ghost Rev. 1. 10. John is in the Spirit viz. he is rapt up by the Spirit and the Spirits impulse is more then ordinarily upon him when he is commanded to write and of all that John writeth the Spirit beareth Testimony that it is himself that speaks it Rev. 3. 22. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches what wretched men are they who will not suffer the Spirit to be where he speaketh 2. If the Spirit was in the Pen-men he is more in the matter and contents of the Scripture penned down None will deny but he was in the Pen-men more then ordinarily when they wrote from his mouth or inspiration and therefore he is in what they wrote much more for the word written is of greater Authority and Spirit then the Writer or Secretary They were holy men of God who wrote but that which is written is the holy Truth of God They were imperfectly holy but Gods word as written from the Spirit is perfect in all degrees of holiness 3. The Spirit is where there is with perfect holiness perfect Truth and Majesty in the Matter and in the very Stile and where is sweet Harmony in all the parts put together In the Scripture-letter there is not one Iota or Tittle that shall fall to the ground to eclipse the Glory Truth and Majesty or spoil the Harmony of it Secondly the Spirit is given by it in this sense How given by it 1. As his minde is given out by it whether the words be proper or figurative the Spirit hath his proper intendment scope and sense in the whole Letter and in every part of what is written and as by his words he makes known his minde he is where his words are 2. As his work is given by it even what work he pleaseth See second part Section 10. of Conviction Instruction in Righteousness Consolation c. If the Scripture convinceth gainsayers and sinners evil livers if it instructeth the ignorant comforteth the feeble-minded it is as the Spirit gives out himself thereby He is there indeed as a free Agent ad placitum not tyed to work or manifest himself or put forth his power and grace but as the wind bloweth where it listeth so he worketh where when and upon whom he pleaseth 3. As the Promises of the Scripture are his Chariot to convey him whither he pleaseth to go into the hearts of the Elect that they may believe and after they have believed that they may be established Thus according to his promise he will fill a Believers sails of endeavor in reading meditating c. with gales of grace and advances towards glory To conclude that the Spirit is in the Letter and given by it daily experience doth demonstrate For such as forsake the Scriptures authority and own not the Spirits dwelling in the Letter as truly as in the heart they lose their faith of the Spirits presence with them in the reading and meditation of it and losing this faith they run to other Doctrines and Gospels The spirit of error is in all mens doctrines which have not the Spirit in them that breatheth in the Scriptures We may easily discern whether R. F. his spirit be not in his writings and whether much of the spirit of Error not conveyed and given out by his and other mens Pamphlets of the same stamp And shall the spirit of Satan the father of lyes be in Seducers books and not the Spirit of God and of the Father of truth be in and go along according to his free mercy with his own blessed Books of the Scripture Yes verily and James Naylers words import as much when he saith * Few words by J. N. p. 11. That the Spirit opens and brings all that is spoken in Scripture to remembrance which if R. F. denies he contradicts his fellow if he grants it a truth he must recant his frequent descants upon that which I asserted and judge himself as erring because he knew not the Scriptures and the Spirit and power of God dwelling in them and acting by them Section 9. WHat answereth R. F. to this Section where I evidenced another of their Self-contradictions concerning the Scripture which was this He that believeth is born of God without Scripture and yet Let all see if we do not set the Scripture in the heart of every one Why this is his answer * Page 25. 1. So saith the Scripture 1 John 5. And that the word of God is nigh in the heart is witnessed Rom. 10. 8. And he that believes and is born of God knows the seed of God within him 1 John 3. 9. Rep. Do any of these Scriptures bear witness against themselves or say That he that believeth is born of God without Scripture yet dare R. F. put it forth in the front of his answer So saith the Scripture The Scripture saith the full truth He that believeth is born of God but the Pamphlet I quoted * Answer to 7 Priests p. 13 said more then the Scripture that the believer was born of God without the Scripture and R. F. pretends to answer to what their Pamphlets hold forth but cannot in his answers salve his own nor his fellows contradictions Ans 2. He is not born of the Letter as thou wouldst have him yet he is begotten by the immortal word which endureth for ever which the Letter declares of and that doth not contradict
the Scripture Rep. 1. How would I have him that believeth born of the Letter my words were these If the Scripture be in the heart of every one sure he that believeth is born of that seed even of the Scripture-promise set into the heart by the holy Ghost hence he that is born of the Spirit is born of the word written and preached which the Spirit useth as the instrumental means of our regeneration as upon that place in Peter 1 Ep. Chap. 1. ver 23 and 25. hath been cleared heretofore Part 1. Sect. 5. 2. The Scripture-promise declaring Christ is the more apt means by which the Spirit begets a soul to Christ or formeth him in the soul 3. That the Letter declareth Christ doth not contradict the Scripture but it contradicteth the Scripture to say the declaration of Christ is not a means of begetting a soul to Christ 4. To say Let all see whether we do not set the Scripture in the heart of every one and yet to deny the Scripture to be a means of the new birth or that the believer is born of God without the Scripture is to say and un-say But R. F. * page 26. would retort this upon my self and why I have not the same minde with them and know not their meaning and so raise lyes as he chargeth upon me by my imaginations Rep. 1. If I have the minde of Christ as it is in Scripture I shall not be ambitious of nor much regard their meaning but as I know it to be cross to the minde of Christ I have according to the grace given unto me witnessed against it and yet studied to put the most candid and favorable construction upon their words 2. If their sense of setting Scripture in the heart of every one be nothing else but telling people they have a light of Conscience within them and stirring up that light which every man hath that cometh into the world First they delude poor people who never heard that Light called Scripture before yet this is more then probably their best Scripture for their Tenents and Doctrines as might be gathered from the answer that J. P. a yong stripling who came into this Town last summer gave to a weak re-baptized woman shattered by his discourse whose question was But may I not read the Scriptures The answer was Read thy heart woman as she told me that was all she could get of him There is a book of Conscience to be read indeed but is not the book of the Scriptures and Gods Statutes to be read according to which beyond the book of every mans Conscience all that have that written rule shall be judged Secondly If every mans light be the onely Scripture in the minde that these men are in why doth R. F. * In his Book entituled A true testimony c. pag. 53. appeal to that which is the alone proper perfect Scripture in our judgement and which he calls for to stand as judge betwixt them and 42. Ministers Will he stand to the judgement of the Prophets and Apostles as it is the minde of Christ the word of God Will he not appeal when all is done to a higher Court of immediate Teachings in the heart If the Scripture be judge it must be so from its own light that is superior not onely to every mans light but also to the degree of light that is in every Saint and that is superior to our meanings and theirs for the Scripture must judge by its own words and meaning together and from its own rule we must not separate the Letter of the Law and the true interpretation of the Letter The Law-makers we say are best able to give the right sense of the Law The great Law-giver gives out his sense of one part of Scripture by another Can any Law judge of Heresie but the Law of God saith R. F. in the Book and Page last referred unto in the margent If he intends there any Law of God but the written word and text of the Bible Gods great Law-book he contradicts in heart what he pretends to in words If he understands by the Law of God the holy Scriptures of God called the Bible then he pretends to that acknowledgement of them as a standing rule and a more standing rule then visions and revelations and if he intends what he pretends to then he must recant what he wrote in the 3. and 4. Page of his imaginary Scripture-vindication or else lie setter'd in his Self-contradictions 2. Head of their Self-contradiction Concerning hearing of the Word Section 10. I Had granted they say and say truly because the Scripture saith so Joh. 8. 47. They that are of God hear his word and they that hear his word hear his voice and yet they deny the hearing of Ministers that speak this word and consequently they do either un-say what truth they spake before or deny themselves to be of God in that they both refuse themselves to hear and call off others from hearing R. F. * Page 26. because I granted the first part of their contradiction to be a Scripture truth runs away with the conceit of an advantage when 't is nothing so Thou says They say and say truly then they lye not neither do they say and un-say and so thou art taken with the lye again and clears them thy self Rep. How weak and giddy this mans apprehension is may appear many ways by the review of this passage 1. I attributed truth to their words no further then they agree with the word of God in Scripture and so far I will acknowledge truth because I love it and the Scripture of truth but this man when I grant an inch will take an ell 2. It followeth not if men say true in one thing that they speak the truth in every thing The devil can speak a truth the more cunningly to put off his lyes That may be a truth materially which will not be found in mens practical experience so acknowledged 3. It is beyond all controversie that in this as many other instances they say and unsay first owning the Scriptures and ministery and hearing of the word and then dis-owning all teachers and teaching but what is within first saying * A discovery of some fruits c. pag. 9. the peoples Teacher cannot be removed into a corner and by and by telling them you will finde your teacher as you lye in your beds Even as customary swearers reproved for their sin will swear they did not swear so men habituated in Self-contradiction will vehemently protest against it but it helps them never a whit 4. It is no new thing to have the reproach of lying cast upon me or others by one who cannot judge or understand what is truth or when 't is spoken truly 5. I am so far from clearing them that I renew my charge against them if they be all like R. F. in this maner and form following The more candidly the
all sin nor half the branches of it and Judgement is far from coming forth into victory till Christ brings it forth not onely by Gospel-conviction which is far beyond and above the conviction of a meer natural conscience but by Gospel-sanctification and by his second writing of the Law not in old stony hearts but in new and softned hearts But if natural conscience be so potent to be victorious at last why do they call every man in his first state a beast his reason corrupt but to manifest their Self-confusions Again he speaks of sin being condemned in the flesh a Scripture-expression Rom. 8. 3. used by the Apostle to set Rom. 8. 3. cleared forth Christs condemning sin in his own flesh putting of it out of office and power to condemn believers by his suffering Christs condemning sin in his flesh far beyond the conscience condemnation of sin of the punishment of their sin in that flesh of his yea fulfilling the Law for them in the same flesh Hence no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus but this is another kinde of condemning sin then what comes meerly by and from a natural conscience for that 1. Doth but condemn sin in part not all sin not original sin not unbelief c. 2. By way of discovery not by way of satisfaction for sin and of justification from guilt as is Christs maner of condemning sin 3. Natural conscience is never victorious as to deliverance of a soul from the state of sin though it be never so far obeyed but Christs condemning sin in his own humanity assumed to that end is victorious both by merit with God and by application in the conscience of a believer to stop its own and Satans accusations and throughout the Saint to set up reigning holiness in him to prevail over corruption by degrees in the state of a new creature Lastly The Apostles words 1 Tim. 5. 24. of some mens sins going before-hand to Judgement others coming after 1 â—im 5. 24. vindicated are used to another purpose as appeareth from ver 20. concerning Gospel and Church-offences and offenders some mens sins are discovered before-hand these the Church may judge others are not disclosed these God will judge It is well that R. F. grants a Judgement to come I wish he could consider it better and judge no man so deeply as he doth me before the time reckoning me with the wicked who indeed will finde it to be a day of torment for he that judgeth now shall himself be judged at that day and he that will shew no mercy in judging others shall then have judgement without mercy to his little ease joy or rejoycing The second passage which R. F. * Page 27. undertakes to defend is that of John Cam Every man in his first birth and state may see himself to be natural but is not able to judge of the things of God This is contradictious in the first part of it to Ben. Nicholson who said Every man in his first state is a beast for then he can reflect upon himself and judge of his state before God no more then a beast And the second part of it is contradictious to the first for if every man in his first birth may see himself to be natural guilty liable to sin and the curse before God then he may judge something of the things of God but that is denied why then is the other affirmed but that the man fought with himself in the dark R. F. his defence is 1. By railing and falshood Let that Book Particulars concerning the Law by J. Cam be a witness to the truth against thy ignorance and sottishness that sees thy corruptions and pleads for them Rep. This I pass by with prayer that the Lord may rebuke and remit him 2. By a truth and a falshood together The light which doth discover the natural corruptions is not natural as thou says but it is spiritual Here is a truth in Scripture-sense not in his meaning that the light which discovers natural corruption is spiritual but a falshood mixt with it that I said it was natural This will no where be found in my former or this present piece for I every where deny the natural light of every man to be able to discover a mans corrupt state Reason cannot reach the breadth nor fathom the depth of this fallen condition But let R. F. compare his own words last spoken with John Cam's and consider if one doth not clash with the other His brother saith Every man in his first birth may see himself to be natural Himself saith The light which doth discover natural corruptions is not natural but spiritual Now I ask Is it by the light of the first birth as in the first birth that every man may see himself to be natural then that light is either natural or spiritual It is not natural saith R. F. It is in the first birth saith J. Cam either these men do agree or not if they do agree with themselves it is more then we can make out by their words onely I finde what their sense is of the word spiritual not after the Scripture sense The Scripture meaneth by spiritual that which is born of the Spirit by spiritual light the light of the new or second birth but these men understand by spiritual light that which comes with the first birth a light in the soul of every man We know saith James Nayler * Antichrist in man by J. Nayler p 7 8 there is a light in spirit that testifies of Christ before Christ be known in the Creature this light is that which the Gentiles had whereby saith he they became a law unto themselves and were Jews in spirit whose praise was of God and not of men This light led them to shew the works of that Law God had written in their hearts their conscience bearing witness and excusing them in the day when God shall judge the world by his Gospel This light and the fruits of it he concludes will stand at the day of judgement praised of God but not of men Which magnifying expressions of the Heathens light are disparaged by what * Ben. Nicholson Returns to a Letter p 16. another of them saith viz. upon Adams fall pure reason was destroyed and corrupt reason took place as it doth this day in every natural man And if this man speaks the truth as he doth the other speaks what is false 1. In that he boldly affirmeth the Gentiles light made them Jews in spirit the Apostle Rom. 2. 29. hath no Rom. 2. 29. rescued such meaning He describeth a Jew in spirit to be one who is circumcised in heart or who hath the circumcision of the heart whose praise is not of men but of God Heart-circumcision and the Gentiles light are two things vastly discrepant the Gentiles light never attained to the mystery of heart-circumcision Fond men that write and speak after this maner
reason light and understanding though lighted up as a candle within me by Christ the true God working with the Father in all acts of Creation and Providence hitherto is truly called as it is natural light and seeing every man John 5. 17. hath some of it the most of whom have no saving light it is truly called as it is common and universal light Will R. F. allow Ed. Burroughs to call some light natural and not me so to phrase it or will he allow J. Nayler to distinguish between common light and saving and may not I and others with me have the same liberty First let Ed. Burroughs be heard * Warning to under barrow pag. 37. I write not as from man whose light Section 20 is onely natural and carnal and doth onely make manifest carnal transgressions c. And again By the natural light through the earthly law is no natural man able to judge of that which is spoken or declared from that which is eternal And again I deny to have this cause put into the judgement of carnal Lawyers who judge by the natural light c. Let us hear J. Nayler speak his minde * Discovery of the man of sin pag. 29. In your reply meaning the Ministers at Newcastle you deceitfully put in that word saving light which is not spoken by me for though Christ be the light of the world that enlightens all yet none are saved by him but who believe c. There is a light then which is in natural men unbelievers and all the Heathen which is but natural and a light which is not saving and therefore but common by their own confession what unreasonableness is it in them to except against the term of distinction what contradiction to their own reason 2. The preeminence of Scripture-light is this that it is our standing rule for faith and maners so are not immediate Revelations or Teachings of which see 1. Part Sect. 1. Here is the Letter or Scripture-fulness that I assert There is sufficient light in it to guide men to salvation seeing it is the Spirits light and given by the Spirit for a rule yea the Spirit gives out himself thereby for our clear understanding and satisfaction in the things of God insomuch as that very witness which a believer hath in himself the Scripture bears testimony of The Spirit tells us in the Scripture what he worketh in our hearts and he stamps upon our hearts what he had before caused to be stampt into Scripture or upon the Bible R. F. objecteth Thou wouldst have the Spirit to be bought and sold if it were in the Letter Rep. How the Spirit is in the Letter that is in the Scripture I have opened in its due place 2. Part Sect. 8. but that it followeth it may therefore be bought and sold is a weak and poor exception R. F. his minde goes along with his Pamphlet and his spirit is in his book yet it is not his person but the ink and paper that is bought and sold so the ink and paper of the Scriptures as other creatures of God are bought and sold not so the Spirit though he be more in them then R. F. is in his book for this poor man cannot change my minde nor many thousands more if they read his Pamphlet with me into his erroneous judgement when as the Spirit in the Scripture changeth my minde and all that are made to own the light and authority of it into the same truth that is there delivered Again he taunteth Thou wouldst have a Letter-Savior if the Letter could give the Spirit and eternal life Rep. 1. I never said the Letter could or did give the Spirit but the Spirit is given by it or as I even now exprest it the Spirit gives out himself by it and he gives out Christ or the knowledge of Christ and eternal life by it also who shall hinder him if he will begin and further our salvation by it 2. It is R. F. his disdainful expression not mine a Letter-Savior Christ a Savior according to Scripture but this I say from the Lord He that slights the Savior which the Scripture witnesseth and maketh known is not like to finde any Spirit-Savior of him or a Savior in vigor life and Spirit to his soul and if he be not such a Savior he is not at all a Savior to him Did ever any of the Apostles or such as had indeed immediate teachings from the Spirit vilifie and reproach Christ or the Scripture with such inkhorn terms Yet again With a Letter-fulness thou wouldst have no witness of God without the Letter Rep. 1. That follows not for his providential works are witnesses of him Acts 14. 17. to the very Heathens and much more to Christians But 2. He shall be no Christian to me or in my account who brings any testimony as from God without the Scriptureattestation But saith R. F. If the Scripture be lost the fulness and the witness would be lost and his people be without supply and strength according to thy account Rep. 1. Should they be lost that one way whereby God gives out his fulness and by which he witnesseth and worketh for his peoples supply and strength would be lost yet God loseth none of his fulness in himself and Christ hath other witnesses of him John 5. His Father his Works John Baptist But 2. Seeing there are Scriptures as they cannot be broken John 10. 35. they cannot be lost God hath and will ever preserve them for his peoples supply and strength 3. What vain jangling is here from R. F. his pen tending to no edification at all of the Reader but to the alienation of peoples mindes from the Scriptures and from those that teach according to them to seduce and draw poor souls after their pretended immediate teachings while yet they will be quoting of Scripture as if it were written and pen'd to destroy it self For thus R. F. gathers up the Rere of his forces * Page 28. He to wit Christ is before all things and by him all things consist and he is the Head of the body the Chruch who is the beginning and first-born from the dead that in all things he might have the preeminence for in him the fulness dwells Rep. 1. Are not these words written by the Spirits secretary Col. 1. 17 18 19. And is not R. F. beholden to the Scripture for that literal knowledge 2. If ever he feels the power of these as other Scriptures The Scripture magnifies Christ above it self God will teach him to honor the Scripture so much the more as it magnifies Christ above it self and to speak more wisely of it then to conclude as he doth In him the fulness dwells then not in the Letter yet the Letter declares of it Rep. 1. If the Letter declares of Christs fulness then we shall need to know no more of Christ then what for substance is in the Scripture there
cannot prove what thou hast said Rep. 1. Neither do my words sound as if I jeered nor was it my sense nor do I mis-report their practise 2. The proofs I shall give will evidence the truth of the charge They stand in an evil cause who being convented before magistrates deny the Scriptures to be the word of God disturb the Churches in their publique worship and that sometimes on a solemn day of humiliation All this did J. P. last summer in Essex at Cogs-hall yea and that without quaking and fear witness his challenge of him that had preached witness his question to the magistrate when he was bidden pull off his Hat why he did not bid him in the Pulpit pull off his Cap witness his skipping up the Table before four Justices of the Peace placed at it with his back towards them in the room where they examined him after the publique work was ended pretending he should be heard the better witness his denyal of the Scriptures to be what they are the word of God neither regarding what was held forth to him from Hosea 8. 12. what God hath written is his written word c. nor from Prov. 30. 5 6. Every word of God is pure c. Adde thou not unto his words c. Again that is standing in an evil cause not to own and confess the Scripture to be a Rule to walk by when called to such an acknowledgement before the magistrate this William Dewsbery and Hen Williamson would not directly afford to Judge Windham when he askt the question but put it off another way as their maner is and that Discovery of persecution in Northamp pag. 12. without fear or due respect of the Power ordained by God for they would not stand uncovered till their Hats were taken off R. F. may shoot out his arrow against me Stop thy mouth deceiver and take in thy slander again but it will light upon his own pate or he thinks to answer all with what follows The Lord makes the righteous as bold as Lyons but it cannot be applied here when men will be silent in a good cause and bold in a bad one There is a bad Lion as well as a good the roaring Lion that goes about seeking whom he may devour and that first by seducing the minde to error and then come forth the effects of bodily shaking falling to the ground and roaring as lately at Witham in Essex hath been visible and audible enough The late Teachers hereabouts some of them have been so bold as they will not give over till they knock down people as Butchers do their calves although one of the last that came by name Will Dewsbery was against such violent dealing The boldness of J. P. lately in Colchester Castle is legible enough in Print * Fruits of a Fast p. 5. 6. c. What a bold falshood is that to say our Intent was to ensnare him and bring his body into bonds or that we were gathered against the truth a bold calumny That the four Teachers as he names them of Independent companies are all Parish-Priests a bold lye as is that which followeth that I spake to the Rulers in the publique place thereby to stir up their spirits to persecute The chiefest passage which I had in my Sermon none of which he heard reflecting upon this Sect was occasionally taken up by reason of his interrupting our work viz. that in stead of the term Quakers henceforth they may be stiled Church-disturbers That this was plotted among the Priests and gathered Churches to appoint meetings to insnare the innocent is still more impudent our meeting on a solemn day of seeking God was designed to bear witness against their errors to strengthen the hands of one another in the truth and to preserve the innocent in the way of truth but for insnaring it was far from our intendment the Lord knows nor did we know that J. P. would be there till we met But all these passages with his bold Letters to the Justices after his Commitment and to the Judge after the Assizes and his bold entituling his Book The Fruits of a Fast the Lord hath rebuked after his bold undertaking a Fast of his own for many days together in the aforesaid Castle and therefore I say no more but the Lord rebuke all those of his way by this warning piece though if it be his will I desire not one of them should perish either by death or by imprisonment Section 24. Section 24. 25. THey deny as I noted from their Books all them that deny Quaking and one saith Moses was a Quaker and yet they think it scorn to be called Quakers R. F. who was concerned in this seeing of all that I have read it is he that expresly affirmeth * A return to the Priests about Beverly page 14. Moses was a Quaker hath not a word for reconcilement what I noted therefore must stand with the rest of their Self-contradictions as a Testimony against them 10. Head of Self-contradiction Concerning growth in Grace Section 25. HEre I observed their witnessing as they say of the Saints growth and the time of their pressing after perfection and weighed it with their exclamations against those who deny perfection of degrees and affirm sin to dwell in the Saints all their life time R. F. cunningly asks me * Page 29. Art thou offended that we witness the Saints growth and the time of pressing on to perfection but hides from the Reader the contradiction that follows The time of prossing after perfection is not the time of perfect attainment by their condemning those that deny perfection of gradual holiness in this life For they that are yet to grow further are not at their full and perfect growth and if the time of this life be but a time to press after perfection it is not the time of the Saints attainment to those degrees which at death their souls are filled withal And if they that witness a time of pressing on do not therein cross nor contradict the Scripture as R. F. acknowledgeth and I acknowledge that their witness doth not cross us why then will they by their acclamations of some here already perfect and without sin both cross us and contradict themselves 11. Head of Self-contradiction Concerning Forms of Religion Section 26. WHereas they pretend against all mens Forms and are against Gods Forms of administring water-Baptism and a Bread and Wine-Supper yet they take up a Form of keeping on the Hat a Form of words Thou and Thee c. All this R. F. passeth over as having said enough to the latter at least in a Pamphlet of a sheet that he entituleth The pure language of the Spirit of truth where also he defendeth nakedness or some mens going naked in these times as a figure and sign of their nakedness who are naked from God and clothed with filthy garments all this upon supposition if the Lord bid them
go naked But doth not his fellow W. Dewsbery * Discovery of persecution in Northamptonshire p. 8. tell him the Scripture saith Let your adorning be with modest apparel and till R. F. can prove that God sends any in these days as he did Isaiah to go barefoot and naked he must contradict Scripture and his Fellow and give us leave to challenge them of affected forms and habits placing Religion where there is none besides their mistake of the Lords meaning in Isaiah 20. 2. about the Prophets going naked and bare-foot at Gods command Isai 20. 2. vindicated which was not stark naked for then it would not have been added bare-foot but onely his upper garment was to be put off with his shooes and he was to go in some disguised maner as Acts 19. 16. the word naked is used As for the forms of Thou and Thee 1. Where they not spoken out of affectation and in contempt of Magistracy and Order and from a Levelling spirit the expressions are proper enough but if they stick to these terms as proper they are as loose at other times in their Solecisms incongruities and improprieties And R. F. in this is Self-contradictious for while he would have Thou and Thee to be the proper and pure language of the Spirit he denies the Scripture properly to be called the word of God whereas if Thee and Thou in Scripture be the The language of the Spâ—rit and the word of God all one pure language of the Spirit all the Scripture to which Thou and Thee is joyned is so whether spoken in proper or figurative expressions And if all the Scripture be the pure language of the Spirit it is all the pure word of the Spirit and consequently the pure word of God why then doth he and others deny to call the Scripture the word of God but that they are given up both to contradict the Scripture and themselves 2. This language of Thou and Thee when it is given to God it is given reverently except from Satan Job 1. 10. or wicked men as Cain Gen. 4. 14. c. not as a term of equality with God but in adoration of his Majesty and with respect to his greatness and when it is used in addresses to Kings and great Persons it is joyned with some note of honor as Dan. 3. 10. Thou O King ver 18. Be it known unto thee O King in like maner as when Abigail tendred her Petition to David 1 Sam. 25. 25. Let not my Lord I pray thee c. 3. If the Scripture be a Rule for Thou and Thee it is a Rule for respect to Superiors and that in words and gestures and therefore Thou and Thee and putting off the Hat may stand together when used in humility but keeping on the Hat before them with Thou and Thee in the mouth speaks impure pride in the heart when they think they have pure language in their lips 4. George Fox in his late News out of the North * Page 25. brings in Christ thus speaking to his Father Father you in me and I in you here is Thou and Thee the expressions in Joh. 17. 21. either denied or forgotten and strangely varied that they who are captious at others varying from Scripture-language may be seen in their own inconsistencies 12. Head of Self-contradiction Concerning the Fruits of the Spirit Section 27. I Had observed how they seem to own the fruits of the Spirit and yet walk in the manifest fruits of the Flesh R. F. * Page 29. queries cunningly at the first branch as he did before Art thou offended also at that Rep. My offence is not at real owning of the fruits of the Spirit wheresoever it is found but at their contradiction in words and practise to that which they profess they own Then he querieth at the second branch Doth the old Serpent teach thee to lye against the Spirit with the fruits of it and them that are guided by it and falsly accuse them saying they walk in the manifest fruits and works of the flesh in that all that fear God and knows their godly conversation may witness against thee and herein thou hast manifested thy Spirit of error and deceit and to be one that regards not what thou sayes Rep. 1. The godly conversation of the persons called Quakers is in a new form not known by the most that fear God except a few mis-led people who were captivated to some errors before they heard of Quakerism and now they meeting with some Abettors to their opinions concerning ordinances of Christ who were got above them and turned Seekers think they have found in the doctrine and carriage of the Quakers but will be at a loss and to seek again I am confident if they be godly in the main within a short time 2 That it may appear I regarded what I wrote when I Fruits of thâ— flesh in maâ— called Qukers gave intimation of their works of the flesh let the Reader take some instances 1. Of their strife and debate a work of the flesh from their many jangling Pamphlets and wrangling at the Scripture as a dead Letter and none of the word of God and from the maner as matter of their Answers unto Questions put to them 2. Of their Emulation from their high-towring thoughts of their Apostleship and of their immediate Callings and Teachings 3. Of Hatred from their spirit of Contradiction to the Scriptures to the external parts of Gods worship and from their bitter Words and Execrations Thou art of Cain and of the Devil and Imprecations Let him be Anathema Maran-atha c. 4. As to their turbulent contestations with Ministers in publique and others in private the whole Island of Britain swarms with instances I shall not need to mention that of J. P. at Coggeshall nor that at Terling when he came riding up to the Ministers door after he had talked to the people for an hour or more in a private house with two or three more on horseback and above twenty on foot at his horse heels c. 5. Of Scoffs although R. F. dis-owns them * Page 29. in these words As for scoffing at Scottish Priests or others that we deny but your raising Motives Tryals Points Reasons and Vses out of other mens words and speaking a divination of your own brain for your own ends by plain Scripture you cannot it justifie Rep. 1. The very use of the terms Scottish Priest and Priests so often in this his Pamphlet that I deal with is enough to render R. F. a Scoffer or a Railer 2. Let the Reader that peruseth the place where I first found the exception against our taking a Verse and raising Motives Tryals Uses Reasons and Points from it judge whether it be not full of scoffing and reviling I shall give his words out at large * Râ—turn or Reply to the Priests about Beverley by R Farnworth pag. 8. Who are they that are got
up into the chiefest places in the assemblies and act as in a stage-play and have a glass to act their hour and make a trade of Christs words the Prophets words and the Apostles words and act in the chiefest places of the Assembly taking a Verse and raising Motives Tryals Uses Reasons and Points from it and then say the people He hath handled his Text well and made good matter of it Is not this a Sarcasm a bittter scoff 3. To collect a truth any such way for our own ends which was not mentioned before nor objected till now if we did so we could not justifie but such a collection of truth by Points Reasons Vses c. we can justifie from Scripture and Scripture-precedents onely let the Reader Teaching by doctrine Reason use motive tryals justified by plain Scripture first take notice how slightly again he speaks of the Scripture with Francis Howgil where first I noted it Part 1. Section 2. calling it Other mens words and thus I argue First That which the whole Scripture was given for and serveth for that improvement the man of God is to make of it 2 Tim. 3. 17. 1. Demon strations But the whole Scripture was given for Doctrine in Points and Reasons and serveth for Vse of reproof correction instruction in righteousness in which is comprehended Motives Tryals c. Therefore the man and minister of God is to make this improvement of the Scripture Secondly That which the Scripture tells us Christ the Apostles and Prophets have practised in their ministerial teachings that we may act and justifie when we have done But the Scripture shews us how Christ the Apostles and Prophets have taken Texts and raised Motives Tryals Points Reasons and Vses out of and according to the Scripture And therefore we may do so and justifie the practice against gain-saying R. F. and ten thousand such as he is The major or first of the premised propositions I may strengthen from Mat. 7. 29. Christ taught as one having authority From 1 Cor. 11. 1. Paul followed Christ From Titus 1. 9. Holding fast the faithful word as he hath been taught 't is spoken of the Bishop or preaching Elder that he may be able by sound Doctrine both to exhort and to convince gain-sayers Chap. 2. 15. These things speak and exhort saith Paul to Titus an Evangelist and rebuke with all authority So as if Christ taught with Scripture-authority in a way of Reason Vse c. and the Apostles after him both practised and enjoyned this way to them that succeeded them in after ages we are to do the like The minor or second premised proposition might be abundantly cleared and for conviction of gain-sayers I shall give a few instances Christ himself took a Text from Isaiah 2. Instances 61. 1. and 2. verses as we have it recorded Luke 4. 18. and applying it to the people at Nazareth he gave them so much searching Doctrine and Use from it that as many of our hearers some wondered others were filled with wrath none scoffed at his handling the Text so well or that he had made so good matter of it but they bare him witness c. Let R. F. or his Reader for him peruse Mark 12. 26. and see if he dare condemn our Lord for raising the Doctrine of the Resurrection from the words to Moses I am the God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob let him read the Reason to demonstrate these words as a proof of the Resurrection ver 27. He is not the God of the dead but the God of the living let him minde the Use of confutation Ye therefore do greatly erre Or let him read Christs Sermon upon the mount Mat. 5. c. and see if he gives not Reasons for the Beatitudes or blessed state of the poor in spirit the mourners the meek c. and the Vses of all ver 12. Rejoyce and be exceeding glad with the Motives For great is your reward in heaven for so persecuted they the Prophets c. Let him read Chap. 7. ver 1. The Point Judge not the Reasons 1. That ye be not judged 2. With what judgement ye judge ye shall be judged The Tryal ver 3 4 5. which amounts to thus much That he passeth not right judgement abroad who begins not first at home but lets the beam continue in his brothers eye Let him read the book of Ecclesiastes and observe how Solomon first takes it up as his Text Chap. 1. 2. Vanity of vanities all is vanity agreeable to that in Job 15. 31. and thence collects his main Point Happiness is not to be obtained by any thing under the Sun which he proveth all along the Book and then winds up with the general Vse of all Chap. 12. 13 14. Fear God and keep his commandments with the Motive For God shall bring every work into judgement c. even R. F. his censuring and disparaging of this kinde of teaching whether it be good or whether it be evil Let him read Acts 8. 35. and he shall finde Philip beginning at the Scripture out of Isa 53. 7 8. which the Eunuch was a reading and preached unto him Jesus not without Reason and Vses nor Motive that the Eunuch might believe Christ exhibited in the flesh and Tryal whether he did believe or no as appears by the sequel of the story Let him read Acts 10. 34. and there he may finde the Apostle Peter taking a Verse or part of it out of Deut. 10. 17. God is no respecter of persons there is his Point already raised to his hand the instance and proof at hand also Cornelius and his company of the Gentiles himself at least with his house already believers and fearing God The Reason of Gods irrespective dispensation ver 36. The Gospel of grace and grace of the Gospel is free to all Jew or Gentile by Jesus Christ The Vse ver 43. Whosoever believeth on him shall receive remission of sins Or let him read Pauls Epistles a little better and he shall meet with plenty of Motives Tryals Points Reasons and Vses as paterns for our Sermons In every Epistle we have the Doctrinal part and the Applicatory part instance we but in that to the Romans Chap. 1. ver 2. Paul writeth as he preached no other Gospel of God but what he had promised afore by his Prophets in the holy Scriptures The great Point of the Gospel which the Apostle holds forth eminently in that Epistle is the Doctrine of Justification 1. Negatively not by the works of the Law written in the heart or in the Book for all are sinners against it Gentiles Chap. 1. and Jews as Gentiles Chap. 2. and part of the third and thence he concludeth Chap. 3. 20. That by the works of the Law shall no flesh be justified But 2. Affirmatively By faith in Jesus Christ and his righteousness the price of a sinners redemption Chap. 4 and 5. The great Vse of
this is Chap. 6. 1. Therefore we are not to continue in sin c. Another Point floweth from the former viz. of the necessity of Sanctification and the inseparable connexion of it with a justified state though it is no ingredient to constitute a justified person Chap. 6. and 7. are full of spiritual Reason in the asserting of the necessary presence of holiness in every believer although sin be present in the same heart warring and fighting the believer must abide the conflict Of both the Points viz. of Justification and Sanctification the Apostle makes singular Vse Chap. 8. for consolation of believers both against sin and sufferings Against sin in respect of the guilt that is condemned and abolished in respect of in-dwelling corruption that reigns not though it remains against sufferings and afflictions they shall all work to good shall not separate from the love of Christ c. A third main Point is touching Election and Rejection in Chapters 9 10 11. of whom the Lord pleased before good or evil was in them to chuse or pass by as a Potter who hath power over his clay c. leaving it as a depth not to be far waded into but swim over it we may with the arms of faith and admiration And of all this Gospel-doctrine and what dependeth thereupon he makes the Vses from Chap. 12. to the end of the Epistle exhorting unto Holiness toward God Righteousness toward men Chap. 13. Love to the Saints and to all men Chap. 14. and 15. calling c. for the practice of all the duties of the Moral Law and that by way of Motive Chap. 12. 1. By the mercies of God justifying sanctifying mercy the mercy of God in calling and glorifying according to eternal predestination I beseech you c. And by way of Tryal Chap. 15. 14. I am perswaded of you my brethren that ye also are full of goodness c. Chap. 16. 17. I beseech you brethren mark them which cause divisions and offences contrary to the Doctrine which ye have learned and avoid them If this suffice not let R. F. who must be tryed and judged by the Scripture read any of Pauls Sermons mentioned in the Acts or pitch upon that Chap. 13. ver 15. The Apostle he will finde after the reading of the Law and the Prophets was desired to say on The Scripture Text was laid as the foundation the Jews expect as all their true Prophets and Teachers since God gave his written word were wont he should build upon that foundation and say on neither do his work beside it nor without it but say on as if they had thus exprest themselves We have the whole Scripture and every part of it as the Doctrine improve it now give us a word of Exhortation for our use and improvement Paul doth both he preacheth upon the Point of Gods dispensation to his people Israel of old and of the promise made to David of a seed and of Christs death and resurrection the accomplishment of that promise he proves Christs resurrection by Reason as by Scripture because Christ saw no corruption in the grave ver 37. and was seen many days of them which came up with him from Galilee to Jerusalem c. ver 31. He preacheth the Doctrine of Justification by remission of sins to all that believe ver 38. and from all makes Vse to call them to faith in Christ and ver 40. to caution and warn them who did not believe lest that come upon them which is written in the Prophets a Motive from the Scripture Behold ye despisers and wonder c. Such an Vse I wish R. F. and his followers and leaders may make of all this discovery of Scripture-warrant which himself called for for raising Points Reasons Vses c. Let him beware of despising such a way of teaching by which God hath wrought wonders upon the mindes and consciences of men to their conviction conversion consolation c. If R. F. had ever known experimentally and savingly the power of Sermons by Doctrines Reasons and Vses from Scripture or had felt the force of Gospel as Legal Motives and soul-searching Tryals would he have put me or any man upon justifying this practice surely his own heart and conscience might have been a witness for the truth and not his pen a scoffer against it I pity such men in the North as South who either have not heard or regard not to hear some Boanerges or other some plain powerful Perkins Rogers Hooker Price Preston Bolton or other to pronounce the word Damnation in their ears that it may echo in their consciences Let R. F. and his brethren attend to what I say He that believeth not our Points soundly raised from Scripture I must tell him from Christ he shall be damned He that stands not convinced by our Reasons from Scripture will lose his reasonable soul and perish He that despiseth our Vses deduced from Scripture doctrine and Scripture reason will inevitably be ruined He that is not moved by Scripture motives is a man of a cauterized conscience and will be shut up in the lowest prison He that declineth Scripture tryals shall will he nill he be judged and condemned according to the Scripture What will become then of R. F. his bold daring words that follow Therefore against you and such deceivers as profess Scriptures to be your rule and act contrary to them we declare and against you testifie but as words of wind that vanish like smoke out of the bottomless pit no fruits of the Spirit can I finde in all this their Self-justification with their Scripture and Self-contradiction Section 28. HVmility and Love are precious fruits of the Spirit which they pretend to own as I noted but this I desired might be observed withal they deny common courtesie to equals and due outward respect to superiors and I may adde while they call for it to be given to inferiors such as themselves most of them are And if they say they honor all in their hearts who will believe them till it hath power to express it self outwardly in words and gestures of honor and of love which doing nothing unseemly will do what is comely and honorable With an Exhortation to love the Apostle stirs up to humility and common courtesie 1 Pet. 5. 5. and Chap. 3. 8. Be subject one to another be clothed with humility i. e. in minde and conversation as in apparel Love as brethren c. be courteous Peter learnt this of his Master who was loving and lowly in spirit and carriage bowed to the feet of his servants even to wash them John 13. and spake with words of entreaty where he might have commanded Luke 5. 3. entring into Simons ship he prayed him that he would thrust out a little from the land R. F. hath nothing to salve their Contradiction unless it be this * Page 29. for a flourish to skin it over not to cure the wound As for your forms
of deceit we deny but a form of sound words the Scripture doth justifie being spoken by the Spirit of truth which we own and now the time is come that deceivers and such as you are cannot endure sound Doctrine but utters your folly to make your selves manifest and what generation you are of even of him whose coming is after the working of Satan with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish 2 Thes 2. 2 Pet. 2. Rep. I leave all this with the former to the judgement of the intelligent Reader and of the righteous Lord onely I advertise that he may refer in these words to Section 26. as to this in hand and then by our forms of deceit he meaneth our putting off the Hat and against that we must set their putting off the Hat-band and by their form of sound words he must be construed of Thou and Thee and I still leave it to the Lords judgement where deceit is harbored and acted where Humility and Love is lodged and at what Sign it dwells good men may in time understand by Scripture-marks this for one 1 Cor. 11. 16. If any man seem to be contentious we have no such custom neither the Churches of God 13. Head of Contradiction to themselves Concerning Ordinances Section 29. I Noted here what they pretend to own viz. Praying in families with reading and instructing of Children and teaching according to the Apostles Doctrine but contradict it in their giving over the course of Family-prayer ordinarily Morning and Evening and at Meals nor do I hear they teach Children but what leads them to an imitation of their new forms R. F. * Page 30. as before asketh me touching that which they say they own And art thou offended at this Rep. 1. I am not offended at the practice pretended but at the bare pretence of the practice viz. at saying and not doing and at back-slidings from the old and good ways of the Lord. 2. I am offended at R. F. his denying as before our raising Points Reasons Vses Motives and Tryals from the words of Scripture and yet justifying their teaching according to the Apostles Doctrine for sure if all they reach be according thereunto it will go near to fall under some of those heads viz. of Motives Tryals Points Reasons or Vses and if they so teach one another in their families why do they condemn us for teaching after that maner in the publique assemblies 3. I am offended at R. F. his subtilty or ignorant simplicity all along that he puts off his Reader with answer to one part of the Contradiction but not to the other as in what followeth I observed they pretend to own all that is Gods Baptism the Lords Supper Church-fellowship Sabbaths c. but as I said 't is in a sense contradictious to the light that ever they had have or can have truly from Scripture This man speaks not to the latter part of the charge but onely to the former We do own that which is Gods free love and mercy to us and all that is Gods as Baptism the Lords Supper Church-fellowship Sabbath Rep. Here are fair words but what the sense and meaning of them is and how contradictious to Scripture and the ordinary use of the terms and phrases we may gather from what hath passed before See Part 1. Sect. 3. 8. 1. All Water-Baptism is dis-owned by them and he that saith he owneth Scripture-Baptism which comprehends the sign and the thing signified and doth dis-own all Water-Baptism he doth wittingly or unwittingly contradict himself 2. The Lords instituted Bread and Wine Supper they deny as was shewed Part 1. Sect. 39. contrary to the Scripture And he that saith he owneth all that is Gods and dis-owneth Bread and Wine as instituted by Jesus Christ to be used by the Churches as the outward visible sign and memorial of the Lords death to his second coming is beside himself as well as without his Book 3. All forms of Church-fellowship but their own they deny and that can be no true Church-fellowship of theirs which dis-own the Scriptures from being the word of God and rule of their fellowship and of their Church 4. As for a day of Rest one day in seven it was a mercy The Sabbath a mercy and a duty of God to Israel of old that he made known unto them his holy Sabbath Nehem. 9. 14. and I think it is a mercy still and a pledge of love that Gods holy Sabbath exchanged since Christs resurrection from the seventh to the first day of the week hath not ceased in any Age for the standing Rule and Law of the fourth Commandment obligeth to one day in seven whether the last or the first of the seven it is a mercy we have either but doth R. F. and his fellows own the outward part or rest of the Sabbath according to Gods command not that I finde in any of their writings hear one for all * Several papers pag. 19. The worlds Sabbath is without them and they have no rest but in a form without The Saints Sabbath is within where Christ is come to give them rest and they are ceased from their own works 5. It is the mercy and love of God to give a heart to look more into the inside of Ordinances then upon the outside but he that is unfaithful in the least is unjust also in much and he that breaks the least of God Commandments as to the outward part of an Ordinance and teach men so shall be called or reckoned the least in the kingdom of heaven 14. Head of their Self-contradiction Concerning Speech and Silence Section 30. THey sit silent for an hour or half or quarter and when others in though not of their company speak freely they check it as I observed with this or the like saying In the multitude of words there cannot want sin and yet they are in their Letters and Pamphlets full of tautologies c. R. F. passeth this Section over with deep silence but in this Pamphlet he hath verified the charge 1. Of multiloquious needless repetitions where he thinks Sect. 31 32. to vindicate the Scriptures by frequent and impertinent quotation of them And 2. Of Silence in many passages where it was necessary he should have vindicated himself and his Brethren from their own Contradictions 15. Head of their Self-contradiction Concerning Elders Section 31. THis Section also he lets pass as having nothing to say where I noted J. Naylers interfering viz. The ordaining of Elders was not by man and yet it was by the Spirit of God in the Apostles the Spirit made use of them then as he did of the Brethrens and Churches suffrages and prayers To grant an use was made of men in the call of Elders and yet to deny the Call was given of God by man is to speak Daggers and Contradictions as all along I have cleared it in fore-mentioned instances 16. Head of their Self-contradiction
perfection of light and holiness then is in every mans conscience And 2. As if the perfection of the Law was regulated by that in the conscience whereas the Law of God is above the conscience Gods Law above the Conscience of man both in its light and holiness and in its authority it being a Rule to the conscience from its superiority of light and perfection of holiness and hence I conclude 1. That if the Magistrates Law be according to the Law of God although it be above the present light of conscience it is neither against the holiness nor true liberty of conscience 2. It is one thing for the Magistrate to declare and ratifie by his civil sanction Laws made by God and Christ concerning Religion which are above the consciences of natural men and above the actual present light of some true Magistrates Laws not to be against yet may â—e above the light of every man Saints And another thing to enact Laws against the true light and principle of the lowest Saint or the meanest son of Adam this latter is unlawful the former warrantable and that which stands with Religion and a good conscience also their own and others But 3. What if his Laws concerning Religion be above the present actual or habitual degree of light that is in the Saints This may be supposed because sometimes the Light of the Magistrate may be elevated higher then the light of some real Saints discerning further into the minde of Christ and understanding his Laws better then many of Christs subjects in as much as he may be more eminently subject to Christs Laws then inferior persons doth the Magistrate sin in holding forth light so agreeable to the Laws of Christ I trow not What then may he compel all within the Nation or Commonwealth to come up in practise to his own light no neither Here the Rule of Equity must take place to forbear as he would and ought to be forborn in the like case forbear whom such as tenderly and Magistrates forbearance of whom and how peaceably dissent for want of higher light forbear how First in love to the Saints and to all men to the Saints thereby to draw them up to higher attainments and actings who are to make that use of such forbearance to all men thereby to gain them in who are of the Lords number to Jesus Christ and to maintain a lawful civil peace with all Secondly not without restrictions over those who deny the common principles of humane society disturb the outward peace of the Saints societies would have Magistrates make Laws onely to binde and manacle themselves from striking at offenders Blasphemers Gospel and Church-disturbers that so the strong man armed still keeping possession and holding men asleep in a carnal and sinful security may have his liberty by naughty and pernicious instruments to vent what he can against the Truth without the least outward check and controlment but however our hope and assurance is that his kingdom divided against it self cannot shall not stand Glory to the most Wise and Holy God Amen AN APPENDIX OF A Handful of ANIMADVERSIONS upon the Pamphlets and Practices of the QUAKERS 1. ALl their Doctrines are raised upon the ruines of the Scriptures Excellency and Authority Witness Thomas Lawson's challenge a Lip of truth opened pag. 7. That light is in the Scriptures prove that or tell me what one Scripture hath light in it He might answer himself from Prov. 6. 23. alledged in part by him page 45. The Commandment is a Lamp and the Law is Light Yet will he dare to ask again b Ib. page 10. How doth the Letter or Scripture shine and what is the dark place it shines in St. Peter will tell him c 2 Pet. 2. 19. That more sure word of Prophecy the Declaration of Gods minde in Scripture is as a Light suppose the light of the Sun darting its beams into a dark cellar so shines that Prophecy of Scripture in a dark place our hearts and mindes the darkest place in the world till enlightened by the Law and pure Commandment of God d Psal 19 8. Yet more bold is he in another Querie e Page 54. What Scripture hath God in it A man might without breach of charity conclude Light is not in Tho Lawson's heart God is not in all his thoughts viz. to fear and reverence him who vents himself in such a gibing and upbraiding way against the Holy Scripture of God Another Instance of Scripture-disparagement we have from Samuel Fisher in his Account of the Scorned Quakers f The scorned Quakers account page 20. Christ by his Light within shews you as in a glass your own faces c. as the Scriptures cannot do But cannot and doth not Christ as much by the Scriptures It seems not For in the Scripture saith he you may read the Right of things and what you should and should not be and do but the Light within is larger then that and of further extent shewing not onely the Right and the Law and what we should be and do but also the fact even what we do and are And doth not the Scripture the same Gen. 6. 5. Rom. 3. 9 10. c. to verse 19. James 1. 23 24. Well may these men be scorned if while they pretend to own and honor they thus scorn the Scriptures Prov. 3. 34. 2. Their corrupt Tenents are built upon false and novel-Interpretations Witness Tho Lawson his doctrine of Perfection which he bottoms upon his Gloss g The Lip of truth opened page 41. on 1 Pet. 4. 7. The end of all things is at hand What is this but Christ If he be the end of all things then of sin Taking it upon trust He is there meant by the Apostle when as he speaks of the Judaical state and worship more strictly and if it be understood more largely it is but as much as if he had said All things are coming to their end in a short time Another instance is Richard Farnworths endeavor h Truth cleared of Scandals p. 29 30 to avoid the dint of that place 2 Cor. 12. 7. and 10. where Paul after his Revelations and Rapture was in danger of being self-exalted and was sensible of his infirmities by feigning the man caught up into the third heaven to have been some intimate friend of Paul when as to the most ordinary understanding it appears the blessed Apostle in modesty speaks in the third person Ironically as of another yet really of himself The after-part of the story concerneth Paul it was He that had the prick in the flesh it was He that had the messenger of Satan to buffet him lest he should be exalted it was He that prayed thrice unto the Lord that it might be removed and to whom the Lord answered My Grace is sufficient for thee c. And therefore the forepart of the chapter story is to be understood of
him also even of strong Paul and of weak Paul strong in the Lord weak yet in and of himself and willing to glory in this that he knew himself to be weak and nothing As he * M. Nicholas Price of Lyn-Regis that said when he had attained to no small measure of mortification in the eyes of others I thank God I know my self to be a sinner while these proud up-starts think many of them have reached to the highest pitch of Perfection 3. It is Pride that hath bred and doth feed and nourish their opinions and practises What makes them level Legal and Gospel-light but Pride The light which every man hath saith William Deusbery i Christ exalted page 26 is not common to man by nature it is the great gift of God the Grace that hath appeared c. The truth is Every mans light where the Gospel comes not is neither for degree nor kinde the same with Gospel-light it is but a shimmering of the Laws light a gift of God indeed but no such great Gift as the Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ or as the doctrine of that Grace Every man writes E. B. k True faith of the Gospel of peace p. 18. hath that which is one in Vnion and like the Spirit of Christ even as good as the Spirit of Christ according to its measure A proud elevation of the fallen posterity of Adam either exalting the gifts of the Spirit as high as the person of the Spirit or levelling the high and peculiar Grace of the Spirit in true Saints with the low and common work in every man Weigh but what J. Nayler hath in his Answer to Math. Cuffin l Light of Christ and word of life page 19. and see if there be not wicked Pride God is at liberty to speak to his people by them viz. the Scriptures if he please and where they are given by inspiration he doth so And so he is at liberty to speak by any other created thing as to Balaam by his Ass As if God did not speak constantly by the Scriptures the voices of the Prophets * Acts 13. 27 and Apostles though his people are not always alike affected with and by them nor doth the Lord give the same impression from the same Text at one time as at another or as if all the Scripture at all times were not of divine Inspiration and as if he would have his disciples with himself ascribe no more authority to the Scriptures then to Balaams Ass 4. Unbelief begets and procreates all their Errors and their love of Error with their derisions of the Truth How come they to slight the Scriptures and the Ordinances of Christ They have lost that first faith or never 1 Tim. 5. had any concerning their Institution and Authority or the efficacy of the Spirit put forth by them Would they else judge it Blasphemy m To all that would know the way p. 4. for any to say the Letter or Scripture is the Word of God when as 't is that which the Spirit dictated and hath ever blessed and prospered to his own purposes Would they else scribble and quibble as they do n Ibid page 8. Thou that sayest thou had not come to repentance if thou had not known the Letter thou deniest Christ The Scripture is say they A Declaration of the Spirit but the Spirit is not in it A Declaration of Power but the Power is not in it And why is not the Spirit and Power in it this is nothing but the voice and spirit of unbelief which makes them so to judge How like a Pelagi-Arminian doth J. Nayler speak o Answer to Quakers Catechism p. 24. Who hath the Spirit hath an infallible guide in matter and maner if he keep to it And I know that so far as any are led by the Spirit it guides into all truth if it be not erred from Whence come these ifs but from unbelief What Luther said of his Popish Devotions is true here We always prayed in Colloq mens Popedom conditionaliter with condition uncertainly and at hap-hazard And upon such a hazard do these ifs run mens salvation beside the pride of such ifs determining all Grace the Spirits infallible guidance and what not upon the will of man and his improvements Whence is it that they speak with such disparagement of Christ dying at Jerusalem but from unbelief Had Ed. Burrough a Faith working by love when he sounded his Trumpet p A Trumpet of the Lord sounded out of Sion by E. B. page 17. and upbraided all that are called Presbyterians and Independents with their feeding upon the report of a thing done many hundred years ago They that believe not that word John 6. 53. will not tremble at it Did those called Presbyterians and Independents more heartily feed upon Christ who dyed and as he dyed above sixteen hundred years ago by faith every day and meet ofter at the Lords Table in faith and love they would be more strengthned in one against their common enemies 5. They do subtilly couch many Errors under specious words of Truth or terms that are ambiguous and of a doubtful sense q The inheritance of Jacob page 24. The Righteousness saith Francis Howgil whereby the Saints of old pleased God and was accepted was wrought in them the same that is now wrought in the Saints by Christ As if God were not pleased with them as clothed with the imputed righteousness of Christ or they would have that which is within the Saints to be that which is imputed to their pardon and acceptance whereas God is more pleased with that which Christ wrought for them then with what he worketh in them Yea that which Christ wrought in his own person and in that flesh which he assumed is that alone which the Father accepteth and imputeth to their Justification Not but he is pleased with his own work in us in a way of Sanctification and Service That seems very fair which Alexander Parker hath r Testimony of God p. 4. It is an inward work that every one must know and witness if ever they know true peace and rest But let all know that the work within is not the ground and purchase of their peace but the blood of Christ alone and his obedience although it is a witness and an evidence and yet every inward work is not an evidence or witness of peace with God but that alone which is the New-birth or true Sanctification and the parts of it flowing from and inseparably attending and accompanying the Believers union with the Lord Jesus Light saith Tho Lawson Å¿ Lip of truth c. page 45 and 47. is the same in him that hates it and in him that loves it And again Grace is the same in him that turns it into lasciviousness as in him that is taught by it The same seed as fell on the good ground fell on the high way
following the Light of Christ in the conscience To inform the ignorant we teach out of Scripture that the new-birth is not wrought by our following work but by Gods preventing Grace casting the promise into the heart and quickning that seed by the in-coming of the Spirit James 1. 18. with John 3. 5. Regeneration is not acquired by our acts but infused of God by his will and power John 1. 13. That Again c Ib. page 21. Shew if ever any natural man did get power over sin and abstain from things forbidden throughout the Scripture When before he had asked By what is the new-birth wrought if not by following c. If a natural man may get the new-birth by following the Light of Christ in his conscience then he may by such an act of obedience get some kinde of power over sin and far sooner abstain from many things forbidden then ever get the new-birth thereby There is a two-fold power over sin the one by the restraining power of God called Restraining Grace the other by the special influence of Christ and his Spirit uniting himself to the soul and taking up his habitation in a Believer as in his Temple The natural man hath the former more or less and yet remaineth a natural man and in his natural state because he wants the latter Was not Herod a natural man Mark 6. 20. and so remained even while he heard John gladly and did many things Did not Paul while in his natural state following the light in his conscience abstain from things forbidden Phil. 3. 6. was he not touching the righteousness of the Law blameless Were not those Peter speaks of escaped from 2 Pet. 2. 18 20 the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of Christ yea clean or really escaped as by a common or inferior 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 work of the Spirit and yet were in their natural state first and last What wilful ignorance is in that Querie d Ishmael and his mother cast out p. 1◠Where is such a Scripture that the most eminent believer sins in any things This is subscribed by three or four of them as if they had never read or having read not regarded James 3. 2. or will not understand Rom. 7. 21. that not onely in all the good they do or would do evil by a tyrannizing law of the old man is present with them but in many things they all offend or sin And what affected blindness in that demand e The skirts of the whore discovered by Dennis Hollister page 19. Where doth the Scripture call it self the Word of God and to whom was it the Rule of Life Who please may read over the 119 Psalm once more and view the 40 page and then consult Gal. 6. 14. and view the explanation page 44. of this Reply and the Scriptures will stand right in his thoughts by Gods blessing and he be affected to them 7. Much of Mystical Babylon and Confusion is in their writings and ways They confound common and saving gifts we not onely distinguish them but divide them Common are in many persons where saving are not saving are in all the Saints but on some of the Saints many common gifts are not conferred They confound Justification and Sanctification We distinguish them but divide them not so but they are present to the same subject or person the believer although they are not the same Grace They confound the Price of our Redemption and the application of it by power We distinguish them and divide them not so but where one goes before the other follows after according to the riches of Gods grace and the unchangeableness of his Covenant in Christ There is enough in the fore-going Reply and in the third and fifth of these Animadversions for a plain demonstration hereof It may be hoped upon no weak grounds this Sect is acting one of the last parts upon the tottering Stage of the Romish Antichrist Never I conceive did any as these so masked and disguised servire scenae suit the present occasion and times for Romes advantage but it began and will end in their confusion 8. Their Doctrines and Practices end in Apostacy of the deepest stain and Blasphemy against Christ of the highest strain The experience of James Nayler and his Comrades give sad and dreadful proof hereof When the humane Nature of Christ is not adored for its self but as it subsists in the person of the onely begotten Son of God they give and take by their doctrine of God and Christ manifested in their individual flesh the same divine Honor which is peculiar to the person of Christ alone God blessed for ever 9. There needs no farther proof of their Scripture and Self-contradictions Their Blasphemies evidence the former and their Grandees giving one another the lye demonstrates the latter We had a notorious evidence hereof the last Summer at Witham in Essex After that a blustring fellow said to be one Hubberthorn had driven divers to quaking falling down and roaring out that the flesh might be cast forth by the Spirit as he said there followed him William Deusbery in his circuit and course and tells the poor people they were fools and beasts if they minded any such quaking postures and much more to that purpose And the Narrative of their Letters and Examinations thereupon at Bristol put forth by Mr. Farmer sets a broad seal to this as the former Animadversion 10. Their Sufferings in defence of corrupt and false doctrines are no part of the sufferings of Christ in his mystical body That their doctrines are false which they attempt and labor to defend hath sufficiently been evinced and cleared The other follows by undeniable consequence It is not the punishment but the Cause that makes the Martyr as he Martyrem facit Causa non supplicium Aug. said of old who was a famous Assertor of the Truth in his time The Philistines died by the fall of the house as well as Samson sed diver so fine ac fato but with a differing scope and that through a wise-ordering Providence They suffered for their Riot Idolatry Cruelty and Impenitency he died in Faith and with zealous calling upon the name of the Lord for a publique Revenge upon his and the Church its enemies Who sees not a vast difference between James Naylers Pillory and Mr. Burtons between the Imprisonment of many disturbing Quakers in our times and of the peaceable Confessors and Sufferers in Queen Maries days Who so blinde as they that will not see Lord open the eyes and hearts of deluded Quakers and Papists Being thy people quite out of the Babylonish wilderness Forgive them that know not what they do write they know not what suffer out of devout ignorant intentions which will not justifie their unwarrantable actions or passions FINIS THE TABLE A. Acting IN a mans own strength or Christs 110 Adam In innocency under a Covenant of works pag. 100 B.
Baptism With water proved 176. 183 Of Infants vindicated 178 Sprinkling lawful 180 One Baptism consisting of two parts 178 182 Bible To be read and preached upon 20 See Scriptures C. Call To the Ministery how lawful 211 Inward to be tried by the outward fruits 214 The Churches call spiritual 215 Some may counterfeit an Immediate call 211 Some mediate calls good 213 214 Some bad ibid. Christ Exalted by the Scriptures and the Scriptures by Christ 43 44 Christ above his gifts 59 His Godhead asserted and cleared 54 How he leads out of the fall 86 How he was made sin or a sinner 132 As Mediator not in natural men 262 276 When and how in the soul 264 His condemning sin in the flesh beyond conscience-condemnation 266 A Savior according to Scripture 283 Commandment How the general includes particular persons 106 What is a command in the Spirit 109 Saints experiences about a command 110 What is a Gospel-command 111 Communion Of Saints on earth with Saints in heaven 146 Conviction By the Spirit beyond that of a natural conscience 266 Conscience If but natural and not renewed gives no saving testimony 269 Covenant Of works and of grace what 90 Of works in Adam 97 Differences of the Covenant of works and of grace 90 Covenant of grace one for the substance 91 Two for maner of administration 93 Old and new what 8 The reason of the change 94 E. Elders Their Ordination by man though not of man 207 F. Forms Of Religion 291 Of Speech 292 Fruits Of the Spirit 293 Of the flesh ibid. G. God How God is Light 68 His Essence not mixed with created Beings 236 Gospel Gospel-Light above natural reach 75 Grace Given by means 173 H. Hearing Of the word 173 Holy Ghost A person one of the Three in the Godhead See Spirit 49 c. 207 Honor Civil due to Superiors and to all men 231 ibid. Gestures of honor some bad and idolatrous 233 Some civil and but good maners ibid. The denial hereof what it argues 292 I. Imputation Gods imputation of righteousness his covering of our sin 130 A constant act of Gods free favor 131 The doctrine of it no pleading for sin 123 c. Justification The material cause not the new-birth 119 Not sanctification 132 Its difference from sanctification 126 God justifieth sinful persons believing 120 121 How justified by faith ibid. Defilements of sin remain in a pardoned soul 125 Peter in his falls not out of a state of justification 128 Perfect at first believing 135 L. Law How set up in stead of Gospel 12 Levitical Law way Typical Gospel 89 Law-Levitical no Covenant of works 95 Law-moral positions concerning it 97 How subservient to the Covenant of grace 98 How inservient to the Covenant of works ibid. Gods Law above the conscience 307 Letter What in a large or in a strict sense 4 5 The Spirits Letter is Gods written word 9 How denied 244 Light Of the Godhead in every man not redemption-light 52 Strange notions of the Light in every man 53 How light without Scripture is no light 64 The Light-giver not to be confounded with the light-given 59 84 Light in every man no Teacher of saving truths 60 Not Gospel-light 75 Not the light of Saints as such 61 261 Much less equal with Christs person 59 Not supernatural 61 Not above but beneath the Scripture-light 66 Not a part of the New-creature 77 Not the Corner-stone 80 Nor the first principle of Christian Religion 82 Leads not out of the fall 83 Obeyed gives no saving excuse or testimony in the conscience 269 Creature and Scripture-light compared 76 Not to be confounded 275 Mysterious absurdities 263 How the least degree of light is perfect 274 How counterfeit ibid. True conclusions about light 69 Lords Supper The visible outward part no carnal invention 185 Bread and wine the outward matter 186 The Institution spiritual 188 The benefit great 190 A strange trans-mutation by 192 James Nayler His reasons broken 193 Antidotes against the dissolution of the Lords Supper 200 M. Magistrates Their forbearance 308 Means of grace attended with a promise of blessing 174 N. Nakedness No Commission for going naked in these times 291 O. Oaths see Swearing Ordinances How owned or disowned 302 P. Perfection Of holiness but comparative 162 164 Not absolute in all degrees till death 143 144 How denied how not 141 158 161 This life a time onely of pressing after it 290 Person What it is 48 What a person in the Godhead is ibid. How distinguished 49 Prayer Publique not forbidden 201 Gods Spirit is there 204 Preaching By Doctrine Reason and Vse c. justified 72 293 How free and consistent with taking Wages 209 Printing When invented 21 The benefit of printed Bibles ibid. Promise Of grace and leading out of the fall none annexed to the good use of natural light 87 Yet the light of a promise helps to lead out of the fall 86 Prophets Some immediately inspired some mediately taught 217 They studied the Scriptures 218 Some distinguisht from men in office 217 Psalms Not sung without some kinde of meeter 205 Q. Quaking From visible manifestations of Gods majesty how and by whom imitable 287 See Trembling Questions Their fit place 223 Which are of the devil 224 R. Reconciliation Of the person perfect before the heart is perfectly sanctified and how 134 135 Regeneration By the Scripture-promise 132 257 Remorse What. 171 Repentance How decryed 171 Righteousness What our own 145 329 What the Quaking Papists mean by Christs righteousness 278 S. Sabbath A mercy as a duty 303 Saints Their light beneath Scripture-light for the degree 271 Their highest degree of light and grace not here attained 272 Experimentally imperfect 148 Scriptures The word of truth 1 To all 2 The word of God and truly so called 3 40 In what sence 25 The witness of God 4 The Letter of God and the Scripture of God all one Ib. A standing Rule 7 A more standing Rule then visions and revelations 13 15 37 38. Not mans word or other mens words 18 The Touch-stone of Doctrine 23 253 And Judge of controversies 258 Not carnal 24 The Spirits sword 26 Powerful 153 The ground of the Saints acting 26 31 And how 27 Interpretation by Scripture 37 A Voice a Light a Rule a Guide 43 44 Scripture-light above the light of nature 66 74 76 Its further preeminence 271 281 Scripture-light Salvation-light 73 Its fulness 284 It magnifies Christ above it self ibid A more excellent Teacher then the creatures 70 To be studied 218 220 Who deny them 244 Gods mouth is in the Letter 247 252 Sin Visible in and to the Saint 112 Groaned under all the life time by true Saints ibid in what respect 113 Sin and purity dwell in one soul not as one 118 Sin confessed is not pleaded for 125 It dwelleth and acteth in the Saints 138 It continueth in them they continue not in it 151 No heart perfectly pure form it 158 159 160
Singing See Psalms Spirit of God How in the Scripture-Letter 4 254 How proceeding from the Letter how not 5 How given by it 6 10 255 Leads to the Scripture-Rule and and by it 9 10 His Prerogative above the Scripture 31 Swearing By creatures forbidden 235 By God commanded ibid. Not in ordinary speech 237 Oaths lawful 238 Vnlawful 239 By a book unlawful ibid. Upon a book superstitious 240 T. Teaching All Believers not immediately taught 216 Who were or were not immediately taught in the Apostles days 217 220 They that pretend to immediate Teaching have had it by men and means 279 280 Transubstantiation A blinde dotage 189 Trembling True at and by the word or Scripture rightly understood 6 286 Trinity A Trinity of Persons in the Godhead proved 46 W. Warfare Saints not out of it till out of their bodies 167 Woman A woman not to speak in the Church 33 Word of God Essential or spiritual 22 25 Language of the Spirit and Word of the Scripture all one 292 Scriptures vindicated and explained  Psalm page Ps 119. 105 40 Proverbs Cap. Verse  20 9 158 22 20 21 32 Eccles 7 20 166 Isaiah 8 20 23 24 64 65 20 2 291 30 20 42 48 16 17 30 Jeremiah 5 31 42 20 9 41 23 29 Ibid. Daniel 9 1 219 Matthew 5 8 158  34 to 36 235  37 237  48 228 6 5 201  6 202 11 27 14 23 8 10 245 28 19 47  19 20 177 Luke 16 29 7 17 21 Ep. to Ch. 22 32 129 John 1 1 25 1 1 to 14 54 to 58 1 9 53 55 261 5 44 232 6 45 216 8 12 53 260 15 5 42 16 13 10 Acts 2 17 18 34  38 39 179  42 46 195 13 2 46 208  39 122 20 28 160 207  34 209  35 210 Romans 1 18 19 274 2 4 170  12 63  15 16 269  29 268 3 3 2  21 92 5 12 63  13 99 6 14 11 7 9 10 110  14 to the end 113  17 138  23 25 139  25 12 115 8 1 115  2 168 8 3 266  3 4 144  4 145  10 139 140  14 9  26 149  37 169 10 8 41  18 82 12 3 62 14 17 190 16 1 2 6 12 35 1 Cor. 1 15 16 108  21 72 2 6 162 164  9   10 17 6 11 156 9 14 209 11 1 11  26 191 198  29 197 12 7 30  12 13 178 14 14 15 202  26 29 217  31 34  34 35 33 16 19 35 2 Cor. 3 2 71  6 5  16 with 14 13 17 9 4 6 23   24 263 5 21 132 11 7 209  9 208 12 7 c. App. 2 13 11 164 Gal. 1 1 211  16 263 2 17 18 19 123  20 21 124 3 19 104  20 89  21 99  27 178 5 17 138 6 17 44 Ephes 1 17 15 2 17 18   20 81 3 17  4 4 5  5 1 9  26 179 6 2 106  17 25 Phil. 2 5 226 2 12 286 3 12 161  15 16 162 4 3 35  13 42 Col. 1 23 82  27 264  27 28 62 2 17 89 1 Tim. 2 11 33 5 18 35  24 267 Titus 2 11 75 Heb. 4 12 41   152  12 13 154  15 153 5 7 Ep. to R. 11 6 1 162  16 238 7 16 24 8 7 94 10 14 135 12 1 116  23 146 to 150 13 8 277 1 9 10 234 5 12 237 240 1 Pet. 1 13 16  15 156  22 160  23 with 25 28 4 7 App. 2 2 Pet. 1 16 19 15  19 36  20 21 37 219  21 248 1 John 1 5 68   77  8 78 2 27 41  29 142 3 3 117  5 156  6 78   79 165  10 142 4 4 169  17 164 5 7 45 46  10 245  12 73  18  Rev. 19 10 39 20 12 45 FINIS ERRATA sic emendanda in the Book PAge 4. Line 8. read the two witnesses p. 9. l. 35 r. is to make p. 21. l. 15 r. Blockhouses p. 33. l. 26. r. he may p. 39. l. 31. for immediately r. mediately p. 41. Marg. r. Jer 23. 29. p. 55. l. 21. r. re-assumeth p. 58. l. 2. r. arbitrement p. 60. l. 21. r. Rom. 1. 18. p. 91. l. 2. dele is the old p. 100. l. 24. dele to be p. 103. Marg. r. Gen. 3. last p. 106. l. 8. r. the word of p. 117. f. 28. for now r. know p. 120. l. 11. for form r. from p. 124. l. 34. for that r. but. p. 134. l. 4. the parenthesis to end at Book p. 137. l. ult dele his p. 138. Marg. r. Gal. 5. 17. p. 209. l. 26. r. Acts 20. 34. p. 215. l. 23. for to r. till p. 221. l. 2. for we are r. were p. 238. l. 13. dele to them p. 245. l. 11. r. we should p. 256. l. 1. r. be not p. 258. l. 32. for that r. the. In the Epistles Epist Ded. for debate r. debase Epist to the Reader for Bellarmine r. Bellarmine p. 9. l. 9. for professed r. possessed Julii 18. 1656. Imprimatur JOSEPH CARYL